Skip to main content

Full text of "Rights of citizenship, a survey of safeguards for the people;"

See other formats


•  RIGHTS  • 

^  or  '■^ 

CITIZENSHIP 


A  SURVEY  OF 

SAFEGUARDS 

FOR  THE 

PEOPLE 


MARCtUESS  OF  LaNSDOWNE.  K  C 

Sir  William  R.Anson,  bt„m  r 
F.E.Smith,  K.c.,MR 

LORD>X'![LLOUGHBY  DE  BROKE, 

Professor  AV  Dicey.  Dici,LL.ft 
Viscount  Midleton 
Sir  Robert  Finlay,  o.cm.g.,  k.c.,m.p. 
Lord  Hugh  Cecil,  m.p 
Earl  of  Selborne,  kg. 


RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 


RIGHTS    OF 

CITIZENSHIP 

A  SURVEY  OF 
SAFEGUARDS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE 


BY 

SIR  WILLIAM   R.  ANSON,   Bart.,  M.P. 

F.   E.    SMITH,    K.C.,  M.P. 

LORD   WILLOUGHBY   DE  BROKE 

PROFESSOR  A.   V.    DICEY,   D.C.L.,  LL.D. 

VISCOUNT    MIDLETON 

SIR   ROBERT   FINLAY,   G.C.M.G.,  K.C.,   M.P. 

LORD  HUGH  CECIL,  M.P. 

THE  EARL   OF  SELBORNE,  K.G. 


WITH   PREFACE   BY 

THE    MARQUESS    OF   LANSDOWNE,    K.G, 


LONDON  """^1    \q 

FREDERICK   WARNE   &    CO 

AND  NEW   YORK 
1912 

(A  II  H^his  reserved) 


^-■m^ 


PREFACE 

By  the  marquess   OF   LANSDOWNE,  K.G. 

The  writers  of  the  essays  included  in  this  volume 
seem  to  me  to  be  rendering  a  great  service  to  the 
public  at  a  time  when  that  service  is  urgently 
needed.  It  has  been  their  aim  to  lay  before  their 
readers  in  broad  outline,  and  with  as  little  techni- 
cality as  possible,  some  of  the  aspects  of  a  question 
infinitely  more  important  than  any  other,  upon 
which  the  people  of  this  country  will  have  to  decide 
for  themselves  within  the  next  few  years. 

The  Constitution  is  in  abeyance.  It  cannot  be 
allowed  to  remain  in  abeyance.  Under  what  kind 
of  a  Constitution  do  we  intend  that  we  shall  be 
governed  when  the  present  period  of  chaos  has 
been  brought  to  an  end?  This  question  is  not 
merely  one  of  a  number  of  outstanding  questions. 
It  is  the  master-question,  and  upon  the  manner  in 
which  the  country  answers  it  will  depend  the 
whole  future  of  our  country  and  of  the  Empire. 

Before  such  a  question  can  be  answered,  it  is 
necessary  that  those  who  will  have  to  answer  it 
should  know  something  of  the  working  of  the  old 
Constitution,  something  of  the  treatment  which  it 
has  lately  received,  something  of  the  possibilities 
indicated  by  the  experience  of  other  nations  and 
of  our  own  Dominions. 


VI  PREFACE 

There  are  few  of  us  who  do  not  feel  that  our 
education  has  been  neglected  at  this  point.  Con- 
stitutional history  and  constitutional  law  do  not 
necessarily  form  part  of  what  is  vaguely  spoken 
of  as  "a  liberal  education."  They  are  certainly  not 
taught  in  the  schools  frequented  by  the  mass  of 
those  upon  whose  votes  will  depend  the  ultimate 
decision  of  this  and  all  other  political  questions. 
Even  upon  the  platform  and  in  the  Press  it  is  only 
of  late  that  constitutional  issues  have  become  as 
prominent  as  they  have. 

To  many,  the  mere  fact  that  a  problem  is  a 
constitutional  problem  is  enough  to  stamp  it  as 
something  abstruse  and  remote,  and  a  speaker 
addressing  a  popular  audience  upon  such  a  subject 
will  probably  apologize  for  its  dryness,  while  his 
hearers,  even  if  they  give  him  their  attention, 
will  at  best  be  under  the  impression  that  they 
are  discussing  a  question  which  stands  on  a  par 
with  a  whole  row  of  others  representing  the 
ordinary  stock-in-trade  of  the  party  politician. 

We  have  indeed  been  content  until  lately  to 
look  at  the  quality  of  our  legislation  without  en- 
quiring particularly  into  the  efficiency  of  the 
machine  by  which  our  laws  are  turned  out,  and 
if  we  have  thought  about  constitutional  change 
at  all  it  has  probably  been  only  in  connection 
with  occasional  Reform  Bills  which,  whatever 
their  merits  or  demerits,  have  all  of  them  been 
framed  professedly  for  the  purpose  of  bringing 
the  Legislature  into  closer  touch  with  the  feelings 
and  aspirations  of  the  people.  But  we  have  yet, 
I  am  afraid,  as  a  people,  to  grasp  the  great  fact 
that  there  is  a  difference  in  kind  between 
ordinary    legislation    and    legislation    which    has 


PREFACE  vii 

for  its  object,  not  to  amend  or  repeal  a  parti- 
cular law,  but  to  alter  fundamentally  the  organic 
machinery  by  which  all  laws  are  made. 

The  issue  has  been  still  further  obscured  owing 
to  the  fact  that  the  subject  is  so  closely  connected 
with  that  of  the  composition  of  our  own  Second 
Chamber.  Many  of  those  who  are  aware  that 
there  ts  a  constitutional  problem,  have  most  likely 
supposed  that  it  was  concerned  merely  with  the 
conduct  of  the  House  of  Lords  in  declining  to 
pass  several  conspicuous  measures,  and  finally  the 
Finance  Bill  of  1909,  without  distinct  authorization 
from  the  electorate.  Such  persons  have  probably 
been  dissatisfied  with  the  composition  of  that 
House,  which,  as  we  are  often  and  properly 
reminded,  has  itself  admitted  that  it  stands  in  need 
of  thorough  reform.  They  resent  the  idea  that  a 
Chamber  constituted  on  so  undemocratic  a  basis 
should  have  been  able  to  impede  the  breathless 
progress  of  Radical  legislation;  but  they  have 
not  realized  the  danger  of  stopping  short  at 
the  point  which  we  have  now  reached,  nor  have 
they  perhaps  given  a  serious  thought  to  the  new 
safeguards  which  must  be  set  up  in  place  of  the 
mis-called  "Veto"  of  the  House  of  Lords,  unless 
the  country  is  to  be  left  at  the  absolute  mercy  of 
that  which  the  Prime  Minister,  in  historic  phrase, 
described  as  '^a  scratch  majority."  They  accord- 
ingly submit  to  being  put  off  with  the  nebulous 
promise  of  a  reformed  Second  Chamber,  embodied 
in  a  Preamble  which  has  become  a  by-word — a 
promise  which  has  been  described  by  its  authors 
as  an  obligation  of  honour,  to  be,  if  possible, 
fulfilled  within  the  lifetime  of  the  present  Parlia- 
ment,  but  of   which  one  may  say,   without  any 


viii  PREFACE 

imputation  of  bad  faith  to  the  minister  responsible 
for  this  hasty  pledge,  that  no  one  now  believes  for 
a  moment  that  it  will  be  redeemed. 

Those  who  watch  these  events  are  still  more 
puzzled  when  they  observe  that  under  the  Home 
Rule  Bill,  as  introduced  in  the  House  of  Commons, 
they  are  asked  to  give  their  adhesion  to  brand-new 
principles  of  constitutional  reform  for  the  sister 
island— principles  which  include,  inter  alia^  a 
Second  Chamber  based  upon  nomination,  together 
with  Joint  Sittings  of  the  two  Irish  Houses  of 
Parliament.  These  startling  innovations  are  to 
take  place,  apparently,  without  a  thought  of  the 
lines  upon  which  the  new  Constitution  of  the 
United  Kingdom  is  to  be  constructed,  and  in  spite 
of  the  admission  that  the  grant  of  a  new  Constitu- 
tion to  Ireland  may  have  the  effect  of ''precipitating" 
analogous,  though  possibly  quite  dissimilar,  changes 
in  the  government  of  Scotland,  Wales,  and  pre- 
sumably England  also ;  while  as  if  this  were  not 
enough  there  are  not  wanting  hints  that  we  are  to 
look  forward  to  an  even  vaster  scheme  of  recon- 
struction which  shall  include  not  only  the  British 
islands,  but  the  whole  of  the  British  Empire. 

The  country  has  only  to  realize  the  naked  facts 
of  the  case  in  order  to  realize  also  the  outrage 
which  is  being  put  upon  it  when,  with  such 
possibilities  looming  in  the  distance,  it  is  asked  to 
sit  down  for  an  indefinite  time  amidst  the  ruins  of 
the  old  Constitution,  without  any  security  that  the 
task  of  setting  up  a  new  one  will  be  seriously 
attempted,  and  without  any  safeguards  against  the 
perils  to  which  the  nation  is  inevitably  exposed  in 
the  interim. 

The  space  at  my  command  docs  not  permit  me 


PREFACE  ix 

to  elaborate  a  description  of  those  perils.  A  well- 
known  writer,  the  late  Professor  Henry  Sidgwick, 
has  laid  it  down  that  a  Second  Chamber  "  is  useful 
in  checking  hasty  legislation,  impeding  combina- 
tions of  sinister  interests,  and  supplementing 
the  deficiencies  of  the  primary  representative 
Assembly."  Looking  at  the  question  from  Pro- 
fessor Sidgwick's  point  of  view,  will  any  one  be 
found  so  courageous  as  to  maintain  that  a  Second 
Chamber,  and  a  Second  Chamber  possessing  sub- 
stantial powers,  is  a  superfluity  in  this  country? 

Are  there  no  examples  of  hasty  legislation  to 
which  we  can  point  ?  Will  any  member  of  the 
House  of  Commons  venture  to  say  that  a  Chamber 
the  members  of  which  have  lately  voted  themselves 
handsome  salaries,  which  they  can,  if  they  please, 
themselves  double  at  any  moment  by  a  mere  vote, 
a  Chamber  in  which  the  existence  of  the  Govern- 
ment depends  upon  the  support  of  a  number  of 
groups,  each  of  which  in  turn  has  to  be  propitiated, 
may  not  at  times  find  itself  at  the  mercy  of  "  sinister 
interests,"  or  to  contend  that  a  House  has  no 
'deficiencies  to  supplement"  when  it  so  completely 
misrepresents  the  electorate  that  while  three  con- 
stituencies, with  one  member  apiece,  together  have 
137,000  electors,  a  smaller  number  of  electors  at 
the  other  end  of  the  list  are  represented  by  no 
fewer  than  38  members?  Is  not  the  very  fact 
that  a  Franchise  Bill  is  now  before  Parliament  a 
recognition  that  such  deficiencies  exist  ? 

Are  our  people  aware  that  a  revolution  has  taken 
place,  and  that  there  is  no  country  in  the  world 
in  which  such  a  revolution  could  have  taken  place 
and  have  been  brought  about  by  such  methods  ? 

Are  they  aware  that  in  the  principal  European 


X  PREFACE 

States  the  legislative  powers  of  both  Houses  are 
practically  equal,  and  that  in  the  large  majority  of 
cases  a  distinction  is  made  between  ordinary  legis- 
lation and  changes  in  the  Constitution,  special 
safeguards  being  insisted  upon  in  order  to  prevent 
what  may  be  termed  structural  alterations  of  the 
constitutional  fabric  ? 

Do  they  know  that  in  some  cases,  and  particularly 
in  that  of  the  United  States,  these  safeguards  form 
a  rampart  so  insurmountable  as  to  render  consti- 
tutional change  almost  impossible  ? 

Have  they  considered  that  in  the  Constitutions 
of  our  own  colonies  analogous  safeguards  find  a 
place,  that  in  each  of  the  three  great  Dominions 
the  legislative  powers  of  both  Houses  of  Parlia- 
ment are  equal,  and  that,  in  two  out  of  the  three, 
special  precautions  are  insisted  upon  in  the  case 
of  constitutional  changes? 

Have  they  endeavoured  to  familiarize  them- 
selves with  the  nature  of  any  of  these  precautionary 
measures  ?  How  much,  for  example,  do  they 
know  of  the  conditions  under  which,  by  means  of 
a  Referendum,  it  is  possible  in  some  of  our  great 
colonies  to  make  a  supreme  appeal  from  the 
representatives  of  the  people  to  those  whom  they 
claim  to  represent — an  appeal  disentangled  from 
other  issues,  and  focussed  upon  the  particular 
point  in  dispute  ? 

Do  they  realize  that  the  present  Government 
has  taken  advantage  of  its  opportunities  in  order 
to  deprive  this  country  of  the  only  safeguard 
which,  until  last  year,  it  possessed  under  the  un- 
written Constitution  which  has  hitherto  sufficed 
for  our  needs  ? 

Do  they  perceive  that,  this  safeguard  having 


PREFACE  xi 

disappeared,  a  minister,  if  he  can  obtain,  no  matter 
by  what  means,  the  necessary  amount  of  support 
in  the  House  of  Commons,  can  impose  upon  the 
country  still  further  alterations  of  the  Constitution 
— changes  perhaps  forced  upon  him  by  a  faction 
with  whose  support  he  cannot  afford  to  dispense  ? 

Meanwhile  all  who  bestow  attention  on  passing 
events,  certainly  all  who  look  below  the  surface, 
are  dismayed  at  the  present  working  of  the  political 
machine.  Knowing  that  their  powers  of  effectual 
resistance  have  disappeared,  and  that,  if  ministerial 
intimations  are  to  be  credited,  they  are  to  be 
superseded  by  a  new  body,  small  in  numbers  and 
constituted  upon  a  purely  elective  basis  —  one, 
therefore,  in  which  few  of  the  present  members 
of  the  House  of  Lords  are  likely  to  find  a  place — 
the  Peers  exhibit  the  listlessness  which  might 
naturally  be  expected  from  a  doomed  Assembly, 
and  devote  the  energy,  ability  and  experience  so 
conspicuously  possessed  by  many  of  them  to  other 
work. 

The  House  of  Commons,  knowing  that  the 
House  of  Lords  will  probably  consider  itself  not 
only  entitled,  but  bound,  to  exercise  the  suspensory 
powers  expressly  entrusted  to  it  by  the  Act  of 
last  year,  is  described  as  taking  a  languid  and 
perfunctory  interest  in  its  work. 

The  country,  because  it  realizes  imperfectly  the 
tremendous  gravity  of  the  situation,  is  thinking  of 
such  matters  as  Home  Rule,  or  the  Insurance  Act, 
rather  than  of  the  Constitution  under  which  it  is 
governed. 

The  pages  which  follow  have  been  written  in 
the  hope  that  they  may  help  those  who  read 
them   to  grasp  the    situation  which   we   have   to 


xii  PREFACE 

face.  But  to  recognize  the  gravity  of  the  situa- 
tion is  also  to  recognize  that  a  new  Constitution 
must  emerge  from  the  ruins  of  the  old,  and  it 
is  beyond  question  that,  even  if  the  present 
Government  palters  w^ith  its  task,  their  successors 
v^ill  realize  the  solemnity  of  the  obligation 
v^hich  will  rest  upon   them. 

One  word  more.  By  whomsoever  the  new 
Constitution  is  constructed,  it  cannot  be  imposed 
upon  a  puzzled  and  reluctant  country.  Our  people 
must  be  taught  to  feel  that  this  is  not  only  a  live 
question,  but  one  which,  on  account  of  its  far- 
reaching  scope,  because  of  the  fact  that  it  is 
fundamental,  should  rank  in  the  public  mind  far  in 
front  of  all  other  questions. 

The  authors  of  these  chapters  desire  to 
awaken  interest  in  these  problems,  rather  than 
to  suggest  the  lines  upon  which  they  might  be 
solved.  They  are  no  doubt  ready  to  do  this  also ; 
some  of  them  have  done  it  already.  But  their 
object  on  this  occasion  is  not  to  press  upon  the 
public  this  or  that  remedy,  but  to  give  some  idea 
of  the  gravity  of  the  disease.  When  that  is  under- 
stood, the  common-sense  of  our  people  will  not  be 
slow  to  discern  the  dangers  to  which  a  purely 
destructive  policy  has  exposed  us,  and  to  determine 
the  broad  lines  upon  which  adequate  measures  of 
precaution  must  be  framed. 


CONTENTS 


PREFACE V 

By  the  Marquess  of  Lansdoivne,  K.G. 

CHAPTER 

I.    The  Growth  and  Modern  Development   of 

THE  British  Constitution      .        .       .       .        i 

By  the  Rt.  Hon.  Sir  William  R.  Anson,  Bart.,  M.P. 

II.    The  Parliament  Act  considered  in  Relation 

to  the  Rights  of  the  People        ...      26 
By  theRt.  Hon.  F.  E.  Smith,  K.C.,  M.P. 

III.  The  Constitution  and  the  Individual    .       ,     44 

By  Lord  Wi  I  lough  by  de  Broke. 

IV.  The  Parliament  Act,  1911,  and  the  Destruc- 

tion OF  ALL  Constitutional  Safeguards     .      81 
By  Projessor  A.  V.  Dicey,  D.C.L.,  LL.D. 

V.    The  House  of  Lords  and  the  Civil  War     .    108 

By  Viscount  Midleton. 

VI.    Constitutional  Safeguards    in   the   British 

Dominions  and  in  Foreign  Countries       .    122 

By   the  Rt.   Hon.  Sir  Robert  Finlay,    G.C.M.G., 
K.C.,M.P. 

VII.    Second   Chambers  in  the  British  Dominions 

AND  IN  Foreign  Countries     .       .       .       .159 

By  Lord  Hugh  Cecil,  M.P. 

VIII.    The  Referendum 198 

By  the  Earl  o/Selborne,  K.G. 

The  Parliament  Act,  1911 233 

Index 237 


RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 


CHAPTER  I 

THE  GROWTH  AND  MODERN  DEVELOPMENT 
OF  THE  BRITISH  CONSTITUTION 

By  the  Rt.  Hon.  Sir  William  R.  Anson,  Bt.,  M.P. 

The  essays  to  which  this  chapter  forms  an  intro- 
duction are  designed  to  set  forth  the  securities 
which  exist  in  other  countries,  and  which,  till  lately, 
existed  in  the  United  Kingdom,  that  the  institutions 
under  which  men  live  shall  not  be  subjected  to  im- 
portant change  without  the  full  knowledge  and 
consent  of  those  whom  they  concern.  The  stability 
of  a  constitution  is  of  value  not  only  to  the  com- 
munity as  a  whole,  but  as  a  security  for  the  rights 
of  the  individual  citizen. 

There  is  nothing  in  our  constitution  which  can- 
not be  altered  by  an  Act  of  Parliament.  Until  191 1 
an  Act  of  Parliament  required  the  assent  of  King, 
Lords,  and  Commons.  For  more  than  200  years 
the  assent  of  the  King  has  been  given  as  a  matter 
of  course  to  measures  approved  by  both  Houses. 
Under  the  conditions  of  the  Parliament  Act  that 
assent  may  now  be  demanded  for  a  measure  ot 


2  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

which  the  House  of  Lords  has  not  approved. 
Legislative  sovereignty,  therefore,  with  the  power 
to  change  our  institutions  at  will,  is  transferred  to 
the  Commons. 

In  view  of  this  it  may  be  well  to  understand  the 
lines  on  which  our  institutions  have  developed,  the 
nature  of  the  constitutional  conflicts  of  the  past, 
the  process  by  which  our  system  of  government 
came  to  be  what  it  was  at  the  beginning  of  the 
twentieth  century.  I  will  try  to  sketch  this  as 
shortly  as  I  can. 

Early  Kingship. — We  begin  with  a  time  when 
the  King  was  the  central  and  essential  figure  in  our 
polity.  He  was  the  leader  in  war ;  the  guardian 
of  the  peace  of  the  community;  he  judged;  he 
declared  such  changes  or  affirmations  of  custom  as 
corresponded  to  legislation.  It  is  true  that  he 
acted  with  the  counsel  and  consent  of  a  body  styled 
in  Saxon  times  the  Witan,  in  Norman  times  the 
Council ;  but  the  limitations  on  his  power  depended 
on  the  comparative  wealth,  popularity,  force  of 
character,  and  political  capacity  of  the  King,  and  of 
the  members  of  this  Witan  or  Council. 

The  history  of  our  constitution  is  the  history  of 
the  passing  of  these  powers  into  the  hands  of  a 
body  of  ministers  responsible,  ultimately,  to  the 
electors  of  the  country,  and  yet  we  retain  the 
language — remote  from,  yet  not  wholly  devoid  of, 
reality — which  reminds  us  of  those  beginnings  of 
our  constitutional  history,  and  of  the  reserve 
of  political  power  which  exists  in  the  Crown. 

A  Statute  is  the  Act  of  the  King  in  Parliament, 


GROWTH  OF  THE  BRITISH  CONSTITUTION    3 

yet  it  is  only  presented  to  the  King  in  its  com- 
pleted form  for  assent  or  rejection,  and  by  custom 
he  assents.  Every  executive  act  of  Government 
is  the  act  of  the  King  or  a  servant  of  the  King, 
but  for  no  executive  act  is  the  King  responsible, 
while  in  the  choice  of  his  ministers,  and  in  their 
policy  when  chosen,  he  is  guided  in  the  first  case 
by  an  indication  of  the  wishes  of  the  people,  in  the 
second  by  the  advice  of  ministers  whom  he  can 
only  change  if  the  people  or  their  representatives 
in  Parliament  signify  that  they  are  no  longer  satis- 
fied with  the  men  or  the  policy. 

Epochs  of  Change. — The  history  of  these  changes 
falls  roughly  into  three  periods.  The  first  is  the 
period  before  Parliament,  ending  in  1295.  The 
second  covers  the  long  struggle  between  King  and 
Parliament  as  to  the  control  of  legislation  and 
taxation.  This  ends  with  the  Act  of  Settlement 
(1701),  which  consummated  the  work  of  the  Revo- 
lution of  1688.  Then  we  come  to  the  assertion  of 
power  by  the  Commons  in  determining  the  course 
of  legislation  and  the  choice  of  the  King's  ministers, 
and  the  comparatively  recent  acquisition  of  power 
by  these  same  ministers  which  is  reducing  the 
House  of  Commons  to  a  machine  for  carrying  out 
the  policy  supposed  by  them  to  be  acceptable  to 
the  country. 

In  the  first  of  these  periods  two  points  of 
permanent  interest  stand  out  from  the  very 
beginning.  The  King  has  always  acted  with  the 
counsel  and  consent  of  a  body  of  advisers  who 
were  composed,  we  may  say,  of  great  territorial 


4  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

lordS;  and  great  ecclesiastics  also  usually  lords  of 
lands.  To  that  extent  the  royal  power  has  always 
been  restrained,  and  our  monarchy  always  limited. 
But  it  is  not  to  this  advisory  body  that  we  must 
look  for  the  beginnings  of  Parliament. 

King's  Council. — We  find  in  this  assembly  the 
magnates  who  became  the  House  of  Lords,  and 
the  officers  of  State  who  have  become  the  ministers 
of  to-day.  Under  the  administrative  activity  of 
the  Norman  and  Angevin  Kings,  the  officers  of  the 
Household  begin  to  lose  their  political  character; 
the  administration  of  the  King's  justice,  the  collec- 
tion of  the  King's  revenue,  the  communication  of 
the  King's  pleasure,  pass  into  the  hands  of  the 
Justiciar,  the  Treasurer,  the  Chancellor.  We  begin 
to  distinguish,  in  a  rudimentary  form,  the  Courts 
of  Justice,  the  Treasury,  the  Secretaries  of  State, 
and  the  Boards,  who  now  do  the  executive  work 
of  government. 

Local  Institutions. — But  it  is  to  our  local  insti- 
tutions that  we  must  look  for  the  beginnings  of 
popular  government.  Under  the  loose  organiza- 
tion of  the  Saxon  monarchy,  the  township,  the 
hundred,  and  the  shire  held  together  when  the 
central  authority  was  weak.  The  Norman  Kings 
retained  these,  used  them,  and  linked  them  up  with 
their  administration  of  justice  and  finance.  To  the 
restless  ingenuity  of  Henry  H  we  owe  the  con- 
nection of  local  with  representative  government. 
The  inquest  of  the  twelve  men  of  the  countryside 
for  the  ascertainment  of  disputed  fact  is  the  be- 
ginning of  trial  by  jury ;  and  the  use  of  a  similar 


GROWTH  OF  THE  BRITISH  CONSTITUTION    5 

local  jury  for  the  assessment  of  local  liabilities  to 
taxation  is  the  beginning  of  that  representation  of 
shire  and  town,  to  hear  and  to  supply  the  King's 
needs,  which  grows  into  Parliament. 

The  Charter. — The  terms  of  the  Great  Charter, 
which  was  the  result  of  the  pressure  of  all  classes, 
Clergy,  Baronage,  and  Commons,  upon  the  King, 
had  been  discussed  at  an  assembly  which,  within 
its  limits,  was  as  representative  as  a  mediaeval 
Parliament  of  later  date.  And  the  Charter  itself, 
though  often  interpreted  for  political  purposes  to 
mean  more  than  was  present  to  the  minds  of  its 
framers,  is  memorable  as  the  work  of  the  three 
estates  of  the  realm,  as  indicating  in  outline  the 
division  of  the  two  Houses  of  Parliament,  as  lay- 
ing the  foundations  of  security  from  arbitrary 
punishment  and  taxation. 

Parliament.  —  Thenceforward  we  move  not 
rapidly  but  steadily  towards  the  Parliament  of 
which  our  Parliament  of  to-day  is  the  direct  de- 
scendant. The  process  of  change  was  the  super- 
session of  an  assemblage  consisting  of  the  tenants- 
in-chief  of  the  King,  by  an  assemblage  of  the 
estates  of  the  realm,  in  which  the  Baronage 
appeared  in  person,  and  the  Clergy  and  Commons 
by  their  representatives.  The  modeb  Parliament 
of  1295  conforms  in  outline  and  in  mode  of  sum- 
mons to  the  Parliaments  of  1910.  The  Baronage 
were  summoned,  as  the  peers  are  now,  by  writ 
individually ;  the  representation  of  the  Clergy  was 
indicated,  as  it  is  now,  in  the  writs  addressed  to 
the  bishops ;  the  representation  of  shire  and  town 


6  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

was  obtained  by  writs  addressed  to  the  sheriffs  of 
counties  who  were  bidden  to  call  on  the  shire  to 
send  two  knights,  and  on  each  town  to  send  two 
burgesses.  Collectively,  the  Parliament  was  an 
assemblage  of  the  three  estates.  The  representa- 
tion of  the  Commons  was  not  a  representation  of 
numbers,  or  classes,  or  ideas,  but  of  localities. 
The  sheriff's  duty  was  to  secure  the  return  of  two 
knights  for  his  shire,  and  to  send  precepts  to  the 
towns  within  the  shire  to  return  two  burgesses. 
The  returns  were  made  to  the  sheriff,  and  sent  by 
him,  as  returns  are  now,  to  the  office  of  the  Crown 
in  Chancery. 

From  this  Parliament  of  1295  much  of  our 
constitutional  history  may  be  traced  as  from  a 
common  source.  But  before  dealing  with  the 
collision  and  conflict  of  the  various  forces  in  the 
state,  it  may  be  well  to  describe  the  composition 
of  the  two  Houses  in  the  past  and  as  they  bear 
on  the  controversies  of  the  present. 

Of  the  three  estates  summoned  to  the  Parliament 
of  1295,  one,  the  estate  of  the  clergy,  shortly  ceased 
to  attend.  The  bishops  attended,  but  as  part  of 
the  estate  of  the  baronage ;  the  clergy  met,  and, 
until  after  the  Restoration,  taxed  themselves,  in 
their  own  House  of  Convocation. 

House  of  Lords. — The  assembly  of  the  baronage 
consisted  at  the  outset  of  archbishops  and  bishops, 
earls,  and  barons.  We  need  not  stop  to  ask 
whether  the  bishop  sits  as  a  baron  or  in  virtue  of 
his  spiritual  office,  we  may  regard  him  as  a  Lord 
of  Parliament  in  virtue  of  his  office.    The  rank  of 


GROWTH  OF  THE  BRITISH  CONSTITUTION    7 

Earl  dates  from  Saxon  times,  when  the  earl  was  a 
kind  of  viceroy  in  the  ill-compacted  Saxon  mon- 
archy; the  Baron  was  a  tenant-in-chief  of  high 
degree.  Edward  III  was  responsible  for  the  mili- 
tary title  of  Duke;  Richard  II  turned  the  marcher 
lord  into  a  Marquis ;  and  Henry  VI  took  the 
sheriff's  title  of  vicecomes  and  made  the  Viscount  a 
rank  in  the  peerage.  Early  in  the  history  of  Par- 
liament the  rule  became  settled  that  the  man  who 
received  a  writ  of  summons  and  thereupon  took 
his  seat  acquired  a  right  of  summons  for  himself 
and  his  heirs. 

The  number  of  the  hereditary  peers  has  varied, 
but  has  steadily  increased.  Until  the  end  of  the 
fifteenth  century  they  were  a  bare  majority  of 
the  House,  and  rarely  exceeded  50.  The  Reforma- 
tion took  away  28  mitred  abbots,  and  thenceforward 
the  lay  peers  increased  in  number;  yet  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  eighteenth  century  they  were  less  than 
200,  and  the  creation  of  twelve  new  peers  secured 
a  majority  for  the  peace  of  Utrecht.  The  union 
with  Scotland  added  16  peers  chosen  by  the  peers 
of  Scotland  for  each  Parliament,  and  the  Union 
with  Ireland  added  28  chosen  for  life  by  the  peers 
of  Ireland ;  the  number  of  Lords  Spiritual  is 
limited  to  26,  and  the  Lords  of  Appeal,  who  hold 
their  seats  (since  1887)  for  life,  are  four  in  number. 

The  rest  of  the  House,  the  hereditary  peerage 
has  come  into  existence  by  the  exercise  of  the 
royal  prerogative,  and  for  200  years  one  may  say 
that  this  prerogative  has  been  exercised  on  the 
advice  of  the  Prime  Minister.    During  this  time 


8  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

the  numbers  have  nearly  trebled,  and  the  House 
now  consists  of  about  600  members. 

The  number  is  obviously  too  large  for  a 
deliberate  assembly;  it  contains  many  who  take 
no  continuous  interest  in  the  business  of  politics, 
and  who  are  free  from  the  compulsion  to  attend 
to  public  affairs  which  a  constituency  can  exercise ; 
it  is  constantly  recruited  from  the  leisured  and 
well-to-do  class,  and  hence  its  political  complexion 
is  predominantly  and  uniformly  conservative. 
The  Preamble  to  the  Parliament  Act  acknow- 
ledges the  need  and  avers  the  intention  to  reform 
the  House,  but  the  Act  itself  does  no  more  than 
deprive  the  House  of  its  power  to  secure  an  appeal 
to  the  people  against  the  action  of  a  House  of 
Commons  which,  as  we  shall  presently  see,  is 
admittedly  an  imperfect  mirror  of  public  opinion. 

The  two  Houses  have  moved  in  different  direc- 
tions. At  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century 
the  House  of  Lords  was  mainly  Whig,  it  is  now 
mainly  Conservative;  at  the  earlier  date  the 
House  of  Commons  was  certainly  not  a  demo- 
cratic assembly ;  it  now  rests  on  a  very  democratic 
franchise. 

House  of  Commons. — The  steps  may  be  briefly 
noted.  The  constituency  in  counties  consisted,  at 
first,  of  those  who  attended  the  shiremoot.  To 
ensure  that  elections  were  orderly,  and  that  only 
qualified  persons  took  part  in  them,  an  Act  of 
Henry  VI  limited  the  franchise  to  residents  owning 
a  freehold  worth  40s.  The  requirement  of  residence 
fell  into  disuse,  and  was  abolished  in  1774.    This 


GROWTH  OF  THE  BRITISH  CONSTITUTION    9 

is  the  property  qualification  which  now  exists  in 
counties,  and  in  a  very  few  towns.  The  borough 
franchise  was  almost  infinitely  various.  Residence, 
assessment  to  local  liabilities,  ownership  of  certain 
lands  within  the  borough,  membership  of  guild 
or  corporation,  the  holding  of  corporate  office, 
were  the  main  qualifications,  varied  in  different 
towns,  and  dependent  on  custom,  on  charters  of 
incorporation,  and,  later,  on  the  decisions  of  election 
committees  of  the  House  of  Commons,  where  a 
petition  was  lodged  against  a  return. 

Extension  of  Franchise.— The  Reform  Act  of 
1832  swept  these  away  with  few  exceptions,  retain- 
ing the  property  qualification  in  counties  with  the 
addition  of  leaseholds,  and  occupation  franchises, 
and  making  the  occupation  of  premises  of  a  certain 
value  the  main  qualification  in  towns.  The  Repre- 
sentation of  the  People  Act,  1867,  introduced  the 
resident  householder,  and  the  ten-pound  lodger  as 
qualified  voters  for  towns,  and  the  Franchise  Act, 
1884,  extended  these  qualifications  to  counties. 
The  extension  of  the  Franchise  in  the  last  so  years 
has  resulted  in  an  increase  of  voters  from  little 
over  a  million  in  1867  to  close  on  eight  millions 
in  1912. 

The  Constituencies. — But  we  have  to  consider 
not  merely  the  number  of  voters  but  the  value  of 
their  votes,  and  this  depends  on  the  distribution  of 
political  power  among  the  constituencies.  The 
design  of  the  first  Parliaments  was  to  secure  re- 
presentation of  the  shires  and  of  every  borough 
therein,  and  at  the  end  of  the  thirteenth  century 


10  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

i66  boroughs  were  summoned  to  send  members. 
But  many  boroughs  did  not  care  to  send  burgesses 
to  whom  they  had  to  pay  two  shillings  a  day  for 
wages,  even  though  a  member  could  not  claim  his 
wage  unless  he  had  attended  throughout  the 
Session.  Nor  was  the  temptation  of  a  seat  very 
great  in  times  when  travelling  was  difficult  and 
som.etimes  dangerous,  even  though  privilege  of 
Parliament  protected  the  member,  eundo  morando 
et  exinde  redeundo,  and  though  the  King  sometimes 
entertained  the  Commons  at  dinner  at  the  close 
of  a  Parliament.  At  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth 
century  not  more  than  loo  boroughs  sent  members, 
but  then  a  change  began  and  a  seat  became  an 
object  of  desire. 

The  Tudors  added  largely  to  the  constituencies. 
Henry  VIII  gave  representation  by  statute  to  the 
twelve  Welsh  counties  and  Monmouth,  and  their 
boroughs ;  his  children  created  no  less  than  56 
boroughs  by  charter,  nearly  all  returning  two 
members ;  by  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth 
century  boroughs  which  had  ceased  to  return 
members  revived  their  claims  and  were  re-admitted. 
Charles  II  added  Newark  by  charter  and  Durham 
by  statute,  union  with  Scotland  introduced  thirty 
members  into  the  House  of  Commons,  union  with 
Ireland  103. 

Each  Reform  Act  of  the  nineteenth  century  has 
been  accompanied  by  a  redistribution  of  seats,  and 
the  Redistribution  Act  of  1885,  while  retaining 
the  local  character  of  our  representation  intro- 
duced with  few  exceptions,   the    single    member 


GROWTH  OF  THE  BRITISH  CONSTFl^UTION    11 

constituency,  cutting  up  large  towns  into  wards, 
and  counties  into  divisions. 

It  is  plain  that  an  increase  in  the  number  of 
voters  does  not  of  itself  provide  a  good  repre- 
sentative system,  and  that  political  power  ought 
to  be  so  distributed  as  to  give  something  like  an 
equal  value  to  every  man's  vote.  To  make  such  a 
distribution,  and  to  maintain  it  despite  the  growth 
and  shifting  of  population  is  no  easy  task.  The 
present  anomalies  of  our  representative  system  are 
matters  of  common  knowledge,  it  is  enough  to 
point  out  that  the  Romford  division  of  Essex  with 
nearly  53,000  electors  returns  one  member  and  so 
does  Kilkenny  with  less  than  1750. 

Franchise  Bill  of  1912.— The  Government  pro- 
pose to  deal  with  the  franchise  as  part  of  a  measure 
for  simplifying  the  process  of  registration,  but 
they  do  not  propose  to  correct  the  anomalies  of 
distribution.  The  Bill  now  before  Parliament  will 
abolish  the  plural  vote,  and  thus  deprive  about 
half  a  million  owners  of  property  of  their  votes 
in  places  where  they  have  local  and  proprietary 
interests;  it  will  also  abolish  the  University  con- 
stituencies. The  sincerity  of  these  reforms  is 
somewhat  discounted  by  the  fact  that  these  voters 
and  constituencies  are  supposed  not  to  share  the 
political  opinions  of  the  present  Government. 

Thus  much  for  the  composition  of  Parliament 
and  the  mode  in  which  its  present  deficiencies  are 
treated  by  our  present  rulers.  We  must  now  go 
back  to  the  first  Parliaments  if  we  want  to  trace 
the  struggles   for   the  control   of  the   purse,   the 


12  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

power  to  make  laws,  the  choice  of  ministers,  and 
the  direction  of  policy.  We  have  to  deal  with  four 
parties  in  these  struggles.  King,  Ministers,  Lords, 
and  Commons,  but  until  we  reach  the  eighteenth 
century  ministers  may  be  left  out  of  account. 
They  become  important  when  the  predominance 
of  the  House  of  Commons  becomes  established. 

Taxation  and  the  King.— The  existence  of  Par- 
liament marks  the  definition  of  Prerogative,  because 
there  is  thenceforth  a  force  in  the  country  capable 
of  imposing  a  check  on  the  royal  will ;  but  when 
Edward  I  summoned  his  Parliaments  he  had  no 
intention  of  renouncing  any  portion  of  kingly 
power.  He  regarded  a  Parliament  as  convenient 
machinery  for  explaining  to  his  people  through 
their  representatives  the  needs  of  government,  and 
thus  obtaining  supplies  with  greater  ease  and 
certainty. 

But  mediaeval  Parliaments  and  the  Commons  in 
particular  took  a  different  view ;  they  desired  that 
taxes  should  not  be  imposed,  nor  laws  made  with- 
out their  consent.  The  struggle  over  taxation 
began  early,  and  took  various  forms.  We  need  not 
dwell  on  the  controversies  over  direct  taxation  and 
export  and  import  duties  which  were  thought  to 
have  been  settled  in  the  fourteenth  century  and 
which  were  revived  by  the  Stuarts. 

James,  under  claim  of  prerogative  to  regulate 
trade,  levied  import  duties  in  excess  of  the  tonnage 
and  poundage  granted  by  Parliament.  Charles, 
under  pretence  of  needs  of  State  levied  direct 
taxation   by  way   of  shipmoney.     Both  forms   of 


GROWTH  OF  THE  BRITISH  CONSTITUTION    13 

impost  were  contested  in  the  Courts,  both  were 
decided  in  favour  of  the  Crown  with  some  show  of 
reason  and  precedent  in  the  first  case,  with  little  or 
none  in  the  second.  The  Long  Parliament  in  1640, 
and  the  Bill  of  Rights  in  1689  dealt  with  both,  the 
latter  in  conclusive  terms.  Money  is  not  to  be 
levied  for  or  to  the  use  of  the  Crown  without 
consent  of  Parliament  for  longer  time  or  in  other 
manner  than  the  same  is  or  shall  be  granted. 

Money  Bills  and  the  Lords. — Ministers  ask  for 
money  on  behalf  of  the  Crown,  the  Commons  grant 
it,  and  until  191 1  it  was  necessary  that  the  Lords  as 
well  as  the  King  should  assent  to  the  grant.  The 
Parliament  Act  makes  the  assent  of  the  Lords  un- 
necessary to  a  Money  Bill  as  defined  in  the  Act.  It  is 
worth  while  to  note  the  stages  in  this  controversy. 

From  the  reign  of  Henry  IV,  and  the  year  1407 
it  had  been  admitted  that  grants  of  supplies  should 
emanate  from  the  Commons.  In  1625  the  grant 
was  recited,  for  the  first  time,  in  the  preamble  of  a 
Money  Bill  as  the  grant  of  the  assembled  Commons. 
In  1671  the  King  asked  for  a  subsidy,  the  Commons 
made  a  grant  and  imposed  a  tax  to  meet  the  grant ; 
the  Lords  altered  the  amount  of  the  tax.  A  long 
wrangle  ensued.  The  right  of  the  Commons  to 
initiate,  and  the  right  of  the  Lords  to  reject  a 
Money  Bill  was  admitted  by  both  Houses,  but  the 
Commons  insisted  then,  and  again  in  1678,  that  the 
Lords  could  not  alter  the  amount,  conditions  or 
objects  of  the  grant.  The  Lords  neither  admitted 
nor  contested  this  claim,  and  so  the  matter  stood 
until  i860. 


14  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

In  i860  the  Lords  rejected  a  Bill  which  repealed 
a  duty  on  paper,  a  part  of  the  financial  scheme  of 
the  year.  The  Commons  while  protesting  against 
this  interference  with  the  arrangements  of  the 
Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer  did  not  dispute  the 
right  of  the  Lords  to  reject  the  Bill.  Mr.  Gladstone 
went  so  far  as  to  say  that  the  Lords  were  right  in 
not  giving  up  even  their  claim  to  amend  a  Money 
Bill,  because  ''  cases  might  arise  in  which  from  the 
illegitimate  incorporation  of  elements  not  financial 
into  financial  measures  it  might  be  wise  and  just 
to  fall  back  on  the  full  extent  of  their  privi- 
leges." Nevertheless,  in  1861  and  thenceforward, 
the  Commons  made  rejection  difficult  by  embody- 
ing the  whole  finance  of  the  year  in  a  single 
Bill. 

The  novel  features  of  the  Finance  Bill  of  1909, 
with  the  apparent  "incorporation  of  elements  not 
financial,"  impelled  the  Lords  to  use  their  right  of 
rejection  in  order  to  obtain  the  opinion  of  the 
country  on  the  new  methods  and  principles  of 
the  Bill.  The  response  of  the  country  was 
doubtful,  but  a  majority,  certainly  not  actuated 
by  any  regard  for  the  special  features  of  the 
Finance  Bill,  secured  its  passage  through  the 
Commons,  and  the  Lords  at  once  accepted  the 
decision  as  that  of  the  country. 

Control  of  Supply.— But  the  right  to  initiate  and 
make  grants  of  money  constitutes  of  itself  a  very 
imperfect  control  over  government,  unless  it  is  a 
control  over  all  sources  of  supply,  and  unless  it  is 
accompanied    by    some  security   that   the    money 


GROWTH  OF  THE  BRITISH  CONSTITUTION    15 

granted  is  issued  and  actually  spent  for  the  pur- 
poses for  which  the  grant  was  made.  While  the 
King  conducted  the  business  of  government  on  the 
proceeds  of  his  hereditary  revenues,  of  grants,  of 
taxeS;  made  to  him  for  his  life,  and  of  occasional 
subsidies,  systematic  control  of  expenditure  by 
Parliament  was  impossible.  Appropriation  of 
supply  was  first  attempted  when  Charles  II  asked 
for  a  subsidy  and  the  Commons  specified  in  the 
Bill  which  made  the  provision  the  purposes  for 
which  the  provision  was  made,  and  appointed  a 
Committee  to  see  to  its  application. 

After  the  Revolution  a  further  step  was  taken, 
the  King  was  granted  a  revenue  for  life  which  was 
supposed  to  meet  the  needs  of  Civil  Government, 
described  as  the  Civil  List,  while  the  Commons 
undertook  to  provide  annually  for  the  needs  of  the 
Army  and  Navy.  In  successive  reigns  the  Civil 
List  has  been  relieved  of  all  payments  except  such 
as  concern  the  personal  requirements  of  the 
Sovereign,  Parliament  has  taken  over  the  provision 
of  all  the  needs  of  government,  while  the  methods 
for  controlling  the  issue  of  public  money,  of 
account  and  of  audit,  have  been  perfected. 

Modern  Practice. — A  certain  number  of  days 
are  set  apart  in  every  Session  for  criticizing  the 
expenditure  of  the  various  departments  on  the 
votes  asked  for  to  supply  their  needs,  and  other 
opportunities  are  afforded  for  discussing  the  finan- 
cial policy  of  the  Government ;  and  yet  it  must  be 
admitted  that  the  actual  control  and  supervision  of 
finance  by  the  House   of  Commons   is  somewhat 


16  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

delusive.  Criticism  may  affect  public  opinion 
outside  the  House ;  inside,  it  can  only  be  effective 
if  it  take  the  form  of  an  adverse  vote,  which  is 
treated  by  the  Government  as  a  vote  of  censure, 
and  resisted  with  all  the  force  at  a  Government's 
disposal.  Extravagance  in  a  Government  is  only 
an  offence  if  it  touches  the  pocket  of  the  voter, 
and  it  is  possible  to  be  liberal  to  the  point  of 
extravagance  at  the  expense  of  a  minority. 

Legislative  sovereignty,  before  the  days  of 
Parliaments,  rested  with  the  King  and  his  council, 
though  legislative  change  was  rare  and  hesitating 
in  those  early  days;  but  as  early  as  1322  the 
''assent  of  prelates,  earls,  barons,  and  the  common- 
alty of  the  realm,  was  acknowledged  to  be  neces- 
sary to  matters  established  for  the  estate  of  the 
realm." 

King  and  Commons. — Nevertheless,  for  some 
time  the  King  made  Ordinances  of  a  temporary 
character  with  the  assent  of  the  magnates ;  and 
legislation  to  which  the  Commons  were  parties 
was  obtained  by  petition,  to  which,  if  the  King 
assented,  he  replied;  "le  roy  le  veult."  But  this 
did  not  always  result  in  the  law  which  the  Com- 
mons wanted.  The  matter  might  be  forgotten,  or 
the  law,  as  drafted,  was  something  different  to  the 
purport  of  the  petition,  or  contained  saving  clauses 
or  dispensing  powers.  So,  in  the  middle  of  the 
fifteenth  century,  the  Commons  sent  up  Bills  which 
contained  the  laws  they  wanted,  in  the  terms  which 
expressed  their  meaning,  and  the  King's  control 
over  legislation  was  thenceforth  reduced  to  a  veto. 


GROWTH  OF  THE  BRITISH  CONSTITUTION    17 

freely  used  for  more  than  200  years,  and  now  for 
more  than  200  years  disused. 

In  Tudor  times,  the  Proclamation  of  the  King 
in  Council  took  the  place  of  the  Ordinance  made 
by  King  and  magnates  as  a  rival  to  the  Statute 
made  by  the  King  in  Parliament. 

In  spite  of  the  expressed  opinion  of  the  judges 
that  these  Proclamations  were  of  no  force  except 
to  declare  existing  law,  they  were  used  by  Tudors 
and  Stuarts  and  enforced  by  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Star  Chamber.  When  that  jurisdiction  was  taken 
away  by  the  Long  Parliament,  the  King  had 
recourse  to  his  power  of  appointing  and  dismissing 
judges  at  pleasure,  in  order  to  secure  judicial 
decisions  in  favour  of  his  claim  to  suspend  or 
dispense  with  the  operation  of  Statutes.  The 
provisions  of  the  Bill  of  Rights  as  to  the  suspend- 
ing and  dispensing  powers,  and  of  the  Act  of 
Settlement  giving  security  of  tenure  to  the  judges, 
brought  to  an  end  the  efforts  of  the  Crown  to 
legislate  independently  of  Parliament. 

Commons  and  Lords. — Laws  are,  or  should  be, 
made  by  the  King  in  Parliament,  by  and  with  the 
advice  of  the  Lords  Spiritual  and  Temporal  and 
the  Commons  in  Parliament  assembled.  The 
contest  then  arises  between  Lords  and  Commons 
as  to  the  use  of  their  co-ordinate  legislative  powers 
by  the  Lords.  Until  1832,  the  composition  of  the 
Houses  was  too  similar  in  its  character,  and  the 
influence  of  the  Peers  too  potent  in  the  consti- 
tuencies to  admit  of  any  very  wide  divergence  of 
opinion   between  them.      When  the  Lords  threw 


18  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

out  Fox's  India  Bill  in  1783,  the  measure  of  a 
Coalition  Government,  a  change  of  Government 
ensued,  a  General  Election  shortly  followed,  with 
a  display  of  public  excitement  unusual  in  those 
days,  but  the  country  endorsed  by  a  sweeping 
majority  the  action  of  the  Lords. 

Objects  of  Second  Chamber. — The  long  struggle 
of  the  Peers  against  the  Reform  Bill  of  1832  fore- 
shadowed the  differences  which  would  arise  when 
extensions  of  the  franchise  altered  the  social  and 
political  character  of  the  House  of  Commons ;  but 
in  the  course  of  the  nineteenth  century  a  conven- 
tion grew  up  which  fairly  defined  the  place  of  the 
Lords  in  our  legislation.  Apart  from  the  use  of 
a  Second  Chamber  in  legislation,  as  a  place  for 
amendment,  reconsideration,  and  prudent  delay, 
the  House  of  Lords  secured  an  appeal  to  the 
country  by  the  rejection  of  measures  as  to  which 
there  was  reasonable  ground  for  supposing  that 
the  Government  had  mistaken  or  disregarded  the 
opinion  of  the  electors.  It  cannot  be  disputed 
that  from  1832  onwards  they  invariably  yielded  to 
a  definite  expression  of  the  will  of  the  people. 
They  did  so  in  the  case  of  the  Irish  Church  in 
1869,  and  of  the  Finance  Act  in  1910.  Their  action 
in  rejecting  the  Home  Rule  Bill  in  1893  was 
justified  by  the  result  of  the  General  Election 
which  took  place  shortly  after.  The  Parliament 
Act  deprived  the  people  of  this  appeal. 

Commons  and  Ministers. — Until  the  Commons 
had  become  beyond  question  the  strongest  force  in 
our  constitution,  we  do  not  hear  much,  though  the 


GROWTH  OF  THE  BRITISH  CONSTITUTION    19 

question  arises  from  time  to  time,  of  their  relations 
to  the  ministers  of  the  Crown,  and  through  them, 
to  the  executive  policy  of  the  State.  The  history 
of  these  relations  is  not  to  be  found  in  Statutes  nor 
in  definite  rules  of  law  :  it  is  to  be  traced  in  the 
changing  balance  of  forces  in  the  Constitution. 

I  mentioned  earlier  the  beginnings  of  depart- 
mental government,  but  the  men  who  worked  the 
machine  were  for  a  long  time  the  creatures  of  the 
royal  pleasure,  save  in  the  case  of  an  official  too 
useful  to  be  spared,  or  a  magnate  too  popular  or 
too  powerful  to  be  slighted.  Parliaments  of  the 
fourteenth  century  asked  to  be  told  who  the  King's 
ministers  were :  and  for  awhile  the  Lancastrians 
nominated  their  chief  officers  in  Parliament.  Under 
the  Tudors  and  Stuarts  we  find  the  King's  ministers 
taking  part  in  debate  in  the  Commons.  After  the 
Restoration,  the  increasing  hold  of  the  Commons 
over  legislation  and  supply  made  it  necessary  that 
close  relations  should  be  established  between  the 
Executive  and  that  House,  and  the  formation  of 
parties  made  it  necessary  that  ministers  should  be 
on  good  terms  with  the  party  which  was  in  a 
majority. 

The  meetings  of  leading  ministers,  called  Cabi- 
nets, brought  together  at  first  for  the  convenience 
of  the  Stuart  kings,  presided  over  by  them  and 
influenced  by  their  wishes  in  policy  and  action, 
were  concerned  not  only  with  affairs  of  State,  but 
with  the  best  means  of  securing  the  good  will  of 
the  House  of  Commons.  Parties  took  definite 
shape,   and    William    III    and    Anne    reluctantly 


20  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

accepted  the  principle  that  ministers  must  belong 
to  the  party  which  possessed  a  majority,  and 
must  be  changed  if  the  balance  of  parties  changed. 
With  the  adoption  of  this  principle  comes  a  closer 
cohesion  of  the  group  of  ministers  who  for  the 
time  being  work  the  departments  of  State  govern- 
ment :  they  become  the  '^  King's  confidential  ser- 
vants " — the  Cabinet. 

King  and  Policy. — But  the  King  loses  power  in 
two  directions.  His  choice  of  ministers  is  limited 
by  the  necessity  of  choosing  those  who  are  accept- 
able to  the  majority.  His  influence  over  policy  is 
diminished  when  he  ceased  to  preside  at  Cabinet 
Councils.  In  the  reign  of  Anne  it  had  become 
evident  that  policy  was  settled,  and  must  be  settled 
by  the  group  of  ministers  who  were  in  accord  on 
the  questions  of  the  moment,  and  not  by  the  mis- 
cellaneous body  of  political  opinion  represented  in 
the  Privy  Council.  But  Anne  presided  at  Cabinet 
meetings,  and  made  her  influence  felt.  George  I 
did  not  attend  Cabinets,  and  the  presence  of  the 
King  was  henceforth  disused.  Henceforth  the 
King  acted  through  and  not  with  his  Cabinet.  He 
sacrificed  an  influence  which  would  vary  with  the 
capacity  of  the  individual  sovereign,  but  which  was 
undoubtedly  real. 

King  and  Choice  of  Ministers. — But  the  strength 
of  ministers,  and  the  coherence  of  Cabinets  must 
depend  on  the  continuous  support  of  a  party,  and 
during  a  great  part  of  the  eighteenth  century,  when 
no  great  political  issues  were  before  the  country, 
and  when,  owing  to  the  defects  of  our  electoral 


GROWTH  OF  THE  BRITISH  CONSTITUTION    21 

system^  the  constituencies  knew  little  and  cared 
little  about  the  action  of  their  members,  the  House 
of  Commons  broke  up  into  groups,  mainly  con- 
nected by  small  matters  of  self-interest.  A  work- 
ing majority  had  to  be  provided,  and  Walpole 
and  his  successors  provided  one  by  systematic 
corruption,  by  gifts  of  places,  pensions,  or  hard 
cash.  After  the  American  war,  party  spirit  woke 
up,  and  the  grosser  forms  of  corruption  dis- 
appeared. Cabinets  recognized  a  collective  re- 
sponsibility and  political  parties  displayed  a  certain 
loyalty  to  their  leaders.  While  the  House  was 
broken  into  groups  a  King,  such  as  George  III 
with  a  taste  and  capacity  for  party  management, 
could  enjoy  a  considerable  independence  in  the 
choice  of  his  ministers  and  the  control  of  their 
policy,  but  this  phase  of  royal  power  waned  when 
parties  were  based  on  differences  of  principle  and 
not  on  matters  of  personal  interest. 

Party  Organization.— After  1832  the  influence  of 
the  Commons  increased  in  proportion  as  it  became 
more  representative  of  public  opinion  in  the 
country.  Ministers  cannot  hold  office  without  the 
support  of  a  majority  in  the  House,  but  the  relations 
of  ministers  to  the  House  of  Commons  have  under- 
gone a  change  since  1885,  for  party  leaders,  once 
chosen  and  installed  in  office,  can  exercise  a  strong 
constraint  upon  their  followers.  The  single 
member  constituency  in  the  hands  of  the  party 
organizer  limits  the  choice  of  the  elector,  unless  a 
Labour  candidate  should  intervene,  to  one  of  two 
men   usually   chosen   from   the   most   pronounced 


n  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

upholders  of  the  party  programmes.  The  member 
when  chosen  is  not  left  to  the  natural  impulse  of 
loyalty  to  a  leader,  or  the  convictions  of  a  political 
thinker.  Party  discipline  is  enforced  by  the  fear 
that  if  the  orders  of  the  Party  Whip  are  disobeyed, 
the  too  independent  member  may  not  be  the 
selected  candidate  at  the  next  General  Election, 
or  that  if  selected  his  independence  may  result  in 
defeat,  or  that,  in  any  event,  if  he  imperils  the 
existence  of  the  Government  which  he  is  elected  to 
support  he  increases  the  probability  of  a  general 
election  with  the  expense  which  attends  a  contest, 
and  with  the  risk  that  he  may  lose  his  seat,  and 
therewith  his  newly  acquired  salary  of  i;"400  a 
year.  The  payment  of  members  offers  a  fresh 
.  inducement  to  party  fidelity. 

Power  of  Ministers. — In  the  region  of  executive 
Government  ministers  have  always  enjoyed  a  cer- 
tain independence,  because  they  can  act  while  a 
representative  assembly  is  talking,  and  the  criticism 
of  Parliament  may  fail  to  focus  public  opinion 
upon  their  action,  or  in  any  case  may  come  too  late 
to  be  effective.  But  the  control  which  a  Govern- 
ment now  exercises  over  legislation  is  modern  ;  for 
ministers  can  apply  party  discipline  not  only  to 
carry  measures  which  are  regarded  as  necessary 
to  the  fulfilment  of  promises  made  at  an  election, 
or  as  likely  to  promote  the  popularity  or  well 
being  of  the  party,  but  they  can  use  modern  rules 
of  procedure  to  curtail  debate  by  the  various 
methods  of  closure  now  in  use. 

And    this    control     over    legislation,    and    the 


GROWTH  OF  THE  BRITISH  CONSTITUTION    23 

discussion  which  should  precede  legislation, 
formidable  enough  if  it  were  only  used  on  behalf 
of  a  party  which  for  the  time  commands  a  majority 
in  the  country,  is  far  more  formidable  under  present 
conditions,  with  a  House  of  Commons  broken  into 
groups.  For  these  groups  of  Nationalist  and 
Labour  members  are  independent  of  either  of  the 
great  political  parties,  and  demand  legislation  for 
purposes  of  their  own.  The  groups  of  the  eigh- 
teenth century  were  purchasable  by  the  simple 
processes  of  the  time,  involving,  no  doubt,  some 
expense  to  the  taxpayer.  The  support  of  a  modern 
group  is  only  to  be  obtained  at  the  cost  of 
legislation  which  may  affect  the  community  for 
generations.  And  this  legislation  may  be  carried 
through  by  the  rigour  of  party  discipline,  with 
limited  and  imperfect  discussion;  and,  since  the 
powers  of  the  House  of  Lords  have  been  curtailed 
by  the  Parliament  Act,  without  an  appeal  to  the 
electors. 

The  duration  of  Parliament  is  now  reduced  to 
five  years  :  and  it  cannot  be  too  clearly  understood 
that  at  a  General  Election  the  people  now  choose 
their  Sovereign  for  that  time.  The  King  retains 
the  power,  long  disused,  of  refusing  his  assent  to  a 
Bill,  and  of  dismissing  his  ministers  ;  and  it  is  only 
through  the  action  of  the  Crown,  which,  by  the 
conventions  of  the  Constitution,  is  guided  by  the 
advice  of  ministers,  that  an  appeal  can  be  made 
to  the  people  from  the  legislative  and  executive 
sovereignty  of  the  Government  of  the  day. 

A  sketch  of  the  growth   of  our   Constitution 


24  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

would  be  incomplete  without  some  notice  of  the 
formation  of  the  United  Kingdom  and  the  Empire. 

The  United  Kingdom.— The  union  of  the  Scot- 
tish and  English  crowns  on  the  accession  of 
James  I  did  not  secure  legislative  or  permanent 
union ;  and  when,  in  the  reign  of  Anne,  the  risks 
of  foreign  war  and  of  a  disputed  succession  made  a 
union  of  the  two  countries  a  paramount  necessity, 
it  was  by  commercial  pressure  and  the  prospect  of 
commercial  advantages  that  the  Scotch  were  in- 
duced to  consent  to  the  treaty  which  united  the 
Parliaments  and  Kingdoms  of  England  and  Scot- 
land. The  results  of  the  complete  legislative  in- 
dependence accorded  in  1782,  to  what  is  known  as 
Grattan's  Parliament,  made  a  union  with  Ireland 
inevitable.  It  is  significant  that  both  Acts  of 
Union  were  passed  when  the  country  was  engaged 
in  a  great  European  war.  Such  times  do  not  admit 
of  divided  counsels  in  these  islands.  Enough  has 
been  said  elsewhere  of  the  features  of  Home  Rule 
for  Ireland,  or  that  more  speculative  adventure  in 
constitution-making  which  is  described  as  Home 
Rule  all  round.  We  have  before  us  in  the 
Dominions  the  examples  of  Colonial  self-govern- 
ment, and,  in  Canada  and  Australia,  of  Federal 
Government.  We  can  judge  for  ourselves  how  far 
either  system  is  applicable  to  the  component  parts 
of  the  United  Kingdom. 

The  Empire. — The  experience  of  our  colonies 
tends  to  show  that  where  the  Dominions  of  the 
Crown  are  too  remote  to  form  an  integral  part 
of  the  kingdom,  there  is  practically  no   half-way 


GROWTH  OF  THE  BRITISH  CONSTITUTION    25 

house  between  Crown  Colony  government,  that  is, 
government  responsible  only  to  the  Imperial  Par- 
liament, and  responsible  government,  that  is, 
government  responsible  to  a  colonial  legislature. 
The  colonies,  which  possess  popularly  elected 
assemblies,  and  a  nominative  executive  irrespon- 
sible to  the  Assembly,  are  survivals  of  a  type  of 
constitution  which  elsewhere  has  either  moved 
forward  to  self-government,  or  back  to  the  status  of 
a  Crown  colony. 

It  would  be  impossible  to  sketch  even  in  outline 
here  the  process  by  which  our  Empire  has  grown 
up  almost  at  haphazard ;  but  in  dealing  with  the 
constitution  under  which  we  are  now  living,  it  is 
necessary  to  think  of  it  in  relation  to  the  responsi- 
bilities of  Empire.  Where  we  govern  directly,  as 
we  do  govern  millions  in  the  East,  we  need  some 
security  that  our  rule  ensures,  not  only  good 
intentions,  but  stability  of  purpose,  and  of  institu- 
tions. Where  we  have  given  responsible  govern- 
ment, as  we  have  given  it  to  the  great  Dominions 
in  Canada,  in  Africa,  in  Australasia,  we  must  yet 
be  prepared  to  defend  them  in  the  last  resort,  and 
give  them  the  benefit  of  our  help  and  experience 
towards  the  solution  of  the  great  and  various  prob- 
lems which  lie  before  our  children  in  those  lands, 
and  our  own  constitution  should  be  adapted  to 
these  ends. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE   PARLIAMENT  ACT  CONSIDERED  IN 

RELATION  TO  THE   RIGHTS   OF 

THE   PEOPLE 

By  the  Right  Hon.  F.  E.  Smith,  K.C.,  M.P. 

At  the  time  of  the  General  Election  the  Parliament 
Act  was  everywhere  recommended  as  the  restora- 
tion to  the  constituencies  of  the  right  to  govern 
England.  The  House  of  Lords,  such  was  the 
suggestion,  had  usurped  powers  which  they  had 
never  legally  possessed,  and  the  time  had  come, 
once  for  all,  to  render  them  helpless.  This  point 
of  view  was  rhetorically  expressed  in  the  familiar 
question,  illustrated  by  a  disgusting  cartoon, 
"  Shall  six  hundred  peers  rule  six  million  English- 
men?" The  measure  has  now  been  in  operation 
for  a  period  sufficiently  long  to  make  it  possible  to 
examine,  in  a  perspective  somewhat  calmer  than 
that  of  a  General  Election,  the  justice  of  the  claim 
underlying  these  representations. 

We  are,  all  of  us,  agreed  that  for  good  or 
for  evil  we  are  governed  by  democracy.  The 
apparent  tendency  is  to  extend  rather  than  to 
restrict  the  popular  character  of  our  Government. 
It  is,    indeed;  perhaps  a  safe  prediction   that   the 


THE  RIGHTS   OF  THE  PEOPLE  27 

government  of  this  country  will  remain  democratic 
unless  the  tendency  above  adverted  to  should  be 
arrested  by  civil  convulsions.  This  speculation, 
though  full  of  interest;  would  carry  us  too  far  from 
the  immediate  subject  of  inquiry.  Democratic 
government  has  many  merits,  and  it  suffers  from 
some  not  inconsiderable  defects.  Some  critics  will 
lay  stress  on  the  merits,  others  would  be  more 
impressed  by  the  defects,  but  all  alike  will  agree 
that  it  is  supremely  important,  as  long  as  we 
purport  to  be  governed  by  democracy,  that  the 
reality  of  our  constitution  should  correspond  with 
its  labels. 

There  is  much  to  be  said  for  a  democratic  system 
of  government,  as  there  is  much  to  be  urged  on 
behalf  of  an  autocratic  system.  There  is  nothing 
whatever  that  can  be  urged  in  favour  of  a  constitu- 
tion which,  under  the  name  of  democracy,  has  in 
effect  concentrated  every  faculty  of  government  in 
the  hands  of  a  small  clique  which  has  cheated  the 
people  of  every  vestige  of  effective  control  over 
the  national  policy.  It  is  the  object  of  this  article 
to  show  that  the  present  Cabinet  is  such  a  clique ; 
that  the  Parliament  Act  is  the  instrument  by  which 
they  have  speciously  effected  their  purpose;  and 
that,  so  far  from  having  restored  power  to  the 
electorate,  they  have  by  a  fraud  persuaded 
democracy  to  sanction  a  more  supreme  abdication 
of  power  than  any  democracy  has  ever  voluntarily 
made  in  the  history  of  the  world. 

Many  illustrations  might  be  given  to  support 
this  view.     The  Insurance  Bill  is  as  instructive  as 


28  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

any.  The  Prime  Minister  assured  the  country  that 
adequate  powers  to  delay  unconsidered,  or  imper- 
fectly understood,  legislation  would  still  remain  to 
the  House  of  Lords.  The  Insurance  Act  was  sent 
to  the  Second  Chamber  for  consideration  at  the 
very  end  of  a  Session  already  protracted  beyond 
precedent,  and  under  circumstances  making  it 
evidently  impossible  for  that  House  to  give  the 
time  necessary  for  its  consideration.  The  House 
of  Commons  had  bestowed  many  months  upon  the 
measure  without  a  single  obstructive  discussion ; 
and  yet  many  of  its  most  vital  provisions  were 
hardly  discussed  at  all.  Three  or  four  months 
would  have  been  required  for  the  purposes  of  a 
serious  or  useful  consideration  in  the  Second 
Chamber,  and  indeed  the  Parliament  Act  expressly 
gives  the  countenance  of  a  statute  to  the  most 
extreme  claims  ever  made  by  the  House  of 
Commons  in  respect  of  financial  privilege,  and  any 
amendments  of  importance  made  by  the  House  of 
Lords  to  the  National  Insurance  Bill  must  have 
had  a  financial  aspect,  and  would  have  been  de- 
nounced as  a  breach  of  the  privileges  of  the  House 
of  Commons.  The  Government,  under  the  stress  of 
their  Irish  obligations,  sent  the  Bill  to  the  Lords 
at  a  date  and  under  circumstances  which  ensured 
that  the  Bill  should  become  law  with  as  little 
reference  to  the  Second  Chamber  as  if  the  forms  of 
that  assembly  had  been  destroyed  as  completely  as 
its  substance.  The  Act,  in  fact,  was  passed  under 
a  uni-cameral  system  of  government,  and  it  is  very 
material  to  notice  that  not  even  Mr.  Lloyd  George 


THE   RIGHTS   OF  THE   PEOPLE  29 

has  claimed  that  his  proposals  were  ever  submitted 
to  or  sanctioned  by  the  constituencies. 

It  is,  under  these  circumstances,  illuminating  to 
analyse  some  of  the  Prime  Minister's  recent  refer- 
ences to  the  supposed  electioneering  consequences 
of  the  Act.  He  has  told  us  that  the  Government 
never  expected  it  would  be  an  asset,  and  that  they 
introduced  it,  not  because  they  thought  it  would  be 
popular,  but  because  they  were  satisfied  that  it 
would  at  least  be  beneficial.  Similarly,  Mr.  Lloyd 
George  has  informed  an  admiring  interviewer  that 
every  statesman  worthy  the  name  must  be  prepared 
to  carry  measures  which  are  unpopular.  These 
expressions  of  opinion  suggest  much  material  for 
thought. 

If  a  grateful  country  had  unanimously  requested 
the  Prime  Minister  to  be  good  enough  for  the  next 
few  years  to  discharge  in  his  own  person  the 
functions  heretofore  vaguely  distributed  between 
the  Lords,  the  Commons  and  the  Constituencies, 
his  position  would  be  perfectly  intelligible.  He 
would,  under  those  circumstances,  be  entitled  to 
pass  this  Act  or  any  other  Act  which  he  himself 
thought,  or  Mr.  Lloyd  George  persuaded  him,  was 
likely  to  benefit  the  community.  Nor  would  it  be 
necessary  in  such  a  case  to  consult  the  people.  But 
in  the  actual  circumstances  the  claim  put  forward 
is  astounding  in  its  naive  assurance.  Mr.  Asquith 
says  in  effect,  "  I  have  restored  to  the  people  by 
the  Parliament  Act  the  right  to  govern  themselves; 
I  have  given  a  new  charter  to  democracy,  and, 
having     enfranchised    them,    I    pass    a    complex 


30  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

measure;  affecting  every  household  in  the  country, 
which  is  not  '  an  electioneering  asset ' " ;  or,  in 
other  words,  which  the  people  do  not  want  and 
against  which  they  would  vote  if  they  were  afforded 
an  opportunity. 

Nor  can  the  answer  be  made  that  the  Insurance 
Act  is  likely  to  prove  an  exceptional  case.  There 
is  no  reason  whatever  for  supposing  that  it  will  be 
so,  and  there  is  every  reason  for  supposing  that 
it  will  not.  The  Parliament  Act  depended  upon  one 
principle  only,  that  there  is  an  irresistible  presump- 
tion that  every  new  House  of  Commons  so  com- 
pletely represents  the  constituencies  on  every 
conceivable  subject  which  may  assume  legislative 
form  that  it  is  unnecessary  under  any  circumstances 
to  consult  the  people  upon  any  proposals  which 
any  House  of  Commons  may  sanction  during  the 
first  two  years  of  its  existence.  The  strength  of 
this  chain  is  the  strength,  neither  more  nor  less,  of 
its  weakest  link.  If  it  can  be  shown  that  a  House 
of  Commons  in  the  first  two  years  of  its  existence 
has  passed  or  will  pass  a  Bill  which  the  con- 
stituencies, if  they  retain  the  power,  would  veto,  it 
is  apparent  that  by  whatever  other  arguments  the 
measure  may  be  supported  it  cannot  appeal  to 
those  which  draw  their  strength  from  the  principles 
of  democracy. 

Accident,  or  the  weakness  of  the  Government, 
or  both,  have  provided  us  with  a  method  of  testing 
the  working  of  the  Parliament  Act  which  is  even 
more  striking  than  that  furnished  by  the  Insurance 
Act.     The   Franchise   Bill    is    drafted    in    such   a 


THE   RIGHTS   OF  THE    PEOPLE  31 

manner  as  to  allow  an  amendment  which  will 
enfranchise  a  certain  number  of  women.  Whether 
such  an  amendment  will  receive  the  support  of  a 
Parliamentary  majority  no  man  living  can  con- 
fidently predict.  Suppose,  for  the  sake  of  argument, 
that  it  is  carried.  We  shall  be  face  to  face  then 
with  a  measure  passed  by  the  House  of  Commons 
in  that  halcyon  and  sacro-sanct  period  in  which 
every  supporter  of  the  Parliament  Act  is  bound  to 
admit  that  the  First  Chamber  necessarily  reflects  the 
real  wishes  of  the  electors.  If  the  Parliament  Act 
was  well-conceived  it  is  evident  that  the  Govern- 
ment have  the  same  right,  neither  more  nor  less,  to 
carry  into  law  Female  Suffrage  without  consulting 
the  constituences  as  they  have  to  carry  Home  Rule 
and  Welsh  Disestablishment.  But  recent  occur- 
rences have  made  it  abundantly  clear  that  some  of 
the  strongest  supporters  of  the  Parliament  Act  are 
of  opinion  that  the  biennial  period  may  be  freely 
used  to  carry  into  law  every  change,  however  novel 
and  far-reaching,  which  they  desire,  but  that  it 
cannot  without  the  gravest  impropriety  be  used  for 
the  purpose  of  carrying  novel  proposals  of  which 
they  disapprove. 

A  great  demonstration  was  recently  held  at  the 
Albert  Hall  to  protest  against  the  concession  of 
votes  to  women.  The  meeting  was  addressed  by 
Lord  Loreburn,  the  late  Lord  Chancellor,  and  he 
was  supported  upon  the  platform  by,  I  think,  no 
fewer  than  fifteen  of  his  colleagues.  He  stated,  and 
evidently  with  their  consent  and  approval,  that  it 
would  be  "  a  constitutional  outrage  "  to  pass  Female 


32  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

Suffrage  by  an  amendment  of  the  Franchise  Bill 
and  without  an  appeal  to  the  constituencies.  Why  ? 
Such  an  amendment  will,  on  the  hypothesis,  have 
received  the  assent  of  a  House  of  Commons  at  the 
very  moment  when  the  Parliament  Act  teaches 
that  the  House  of  Commons  for  all  purposes 
represents  the  people.  Why  is  one  subject,  and 
one  subject  only,  to  be  withdrawn  from  the 
legislative  field  upon  which  this  inspired  assembly 
is  otherwise  permitted  to  browse  in  uncontrolled 
enjoyment  ?  It  is  no  answer  to  say,  as  I  have 
myself  said  in  another  connection,  that  however 
little  Home  Rule  was  before  the  country.  Female 
Suffrage  was  never  before  it  at  all.  An  opponent  of 
the  Parliament  Act  may  draw  these  distinctions ; 
they  are  not  open  to  a  supporter.  No  person  can 
hold  the  view  that  the  House  of  Commons  is  con- 
stitutionally incapable,  except  by  outrage,  of  carry- 
ing Female  Suffrage  unless  he  shares  our  view 
that  the  expediency  of  committing  supreme  powers 
to  a  Single  Chamber  during  the  period  permitted 
by  the  Parliament  Act  is  inexpedient  and  ought  to 
be  abolished. 

It  is,  therefore,  necessary  to  admit,  firstly,  that 
the  short  period  which  has  elapsed  since  the 
Parliament  Act  became  law  has  made  an  irreparable 
inroad  upon  the  principle  upon  which  it  was  con- 
fessedly based;  and,  secondly,  that  it  admits  the 
risk  that  measures  may  become  law  under  its 
protection  which  are,  in  Lord  Loreburn's  phrase, 
outrageous.  The  events  which  are  taking  place 
before  the  eyes  of  the  country  to-day  show  in  a 


THE   RIGHTS   OF  THE  PEOPLE  83 

variety  of  other  ways  how  deeply  injurious  the 
measure  in  operation  is  proving  to  those  popular 
rights  which  it  promised  to  found  upon  a  permanent 
and  unassailable  rock.  When  a  new  House  of 
Commons  meets  it  will  henceforth  become  neces- 
sary for  ministers  to  draw  a  sharp  line  distinguish- 
ing such  of  their  legislative  proposals  as  they 
really  wish  to  become  law  from  those  towards 
which  they  feel  a  vague  benevolence,  or  in  respect 
of  which  they  are  bound  by  unattractive  historical 
commitment.  All  those  measures  which  fall  in  the 
first  class  will  be,  and  indeed  must  be,  brought 
forward  and  carried  through  their  stages  either 
in  the  first  or  second  Session  of  the  new  House 
of  Commons  in  order  that  it  may  become  law 
without  consideration  by  the  constituencies. 

The  result  is  that  the  extent  of  our  Parliamen- 
tary labours  is,  and  always  will  be  henceforth, 
determined,  not  by  reference  to  the  amount  of 
work  which  the  House  of  Commons  can  reason- 
ably and  usefully  perform,  but  by  reference  to  the 
number  of  measures  which  the  Government,  either 
to  maintain  or  to  prolong  their  existence,  must 
introduce.  The  menace  to  popular  liberty  of  such 
a  system  is  profound.  Suppose,  for  the  sake  of 
example,  that  the  Cabinet  of  a  newly-elected 
Government  decides  that  six  measures  at  least 
shall  become  law  before  they  go  out  of  office.  It 
may  well  be  that  every  one  of  those  measures 
would  require,  unless  the  Insurance  muddle  is  to 
be  repeated,  a  whole  Session  of  Parliamentary 
consideration.     The  measure  may  require  it,  but 


34  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

it 'will  certainly  not  receive  it.  Time-tables  will 
be  automatically  formulated  depending  not  in  the 
least  upon  the  importance  of  the  measure,  but  upon 
the  available  period,  having  regard  to  the  claims  of 
other  measures,  which  must  also  become  law  in  the 
preferential  period. 

Such  a  state  of  affairs  makes  it  clear  that  deep 
and  vital  as  was  the  injury  done  by  the  Government 
to  the  House  of  Lords,  they  have  inflicted  on 
the  House  of  Commons  a  blow  far  more  serious. 
The  House  of  Commons,  indeed,  under  its  present 
masters,  has  become  as  weary  of  itself  as  the 
country  is  weary  of  it.  The  people  do  not  read 
our  debates,  the  popular  Press  does  not  report 
them,  and  our  legislators  do  not  listen  to  them. 
Vast,  complex  and  often  unintelligible  proposals 
succeed  in  alternation  to  the  Parliamentary  stage 
with  a  rapidity  which  not  only  bewilders  the 
intelligent  politician  in  the  constituencies,  but 
leaves  many  quite  reasonably  intelligent  Members 
of  Parliament  wholly  ignorant  of  the  measures 
which  they  daily  support  by  their  votes  in  the 
lobby. 

The  state  of  affairs,  thus  produced,  would  be 
ludicrous  if  its  consequences  were  not  so  tragic. 
The  actual  results  of  the  Parliament  Act  up  to  date 
may  be  exhibited  in  the  following  way.  (i)  The 
constituencies  have  lost  all  control  over  the  legis- 
lation of  the  House  of  Commons  during  the  period 
in  question ;  by-elections  are  sneered  at  as  the 
fruit  of  misrepresentation.  (2)  The  House  of 
Lords  has  no  control  over  legislation  during  this 


THE   RIGHTS    OF  THE   PEOPLE  35 

period  :  it  can  only  postpone  measures,  sharing 
the  hope  of  Mr.  Micawber  that  something  will  turn 
up  in  the  course  of  the  following  two  years. 
(3)  The  House  of  Commons  has  no  control  over 
the  legislation  of  the  first  two  years. 

The  third  of  these  propositions  may,  at  first 
sight,  appear  somewhat  paradoxical ;  it  is,  in  fact, 
less  obvious  than  the  first  two,  but  I  believe  that 
on  analysis  it  will  appear  equally  well-founded. 
Every  supporter  of  the  Government  in  the  House 
of  Commons  knows  that  if  the  Government  are 
defeated  during  that  period  on  an  occasion  of 
importance  they  will  resign  and  an  election  will 
follow,  but  every  supporter  of  the  Government  is 
determined  under  no  circumstances  to  contest  a 
premature  election,  and  he  is  more  particularly 
determined  when  the  political  barometer  happens 
to  be  low.  It  is  notorious,  and  no  honest  man  who 
knows  the  House  of  Commons  would  deny,  that 
many  members  habitually  vote  for  measures  of 
which  they  disapprove,  supporting  themselves  by 
the  reflection  that  it  is  better  to  maintain  in  office  a 
Liberal  Government  of  whose  policy  they  disap- 
prove in  one  particular,  than  to  give  a  vote  which 
would  place  in  office  the  Conservative  Party  of 
whose  policy  they  disapprove  in  every  particular. 
Not  only  is  this  view  natural,  but  it  can  be  defended 
by  very  respectable  authority.  Burke  said  some- 
thing very  like  it  in  his  famous  vindication  of 
government  by  party,  but  if  it  be  true  —  and  that 
alone  is  the  relevant  inquiry  in  the  context— it  is 
evident  that  the  third  proposition  is  as  true  as  the 


36  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

other  two,  that  the  House  of  Commons  exercises 
no  control  during  the  period  when  control  is  most 
necessary. 

But  if  the  Parliament  Act  has  excluded  from  a 
real  influence  over  legislation  the  Constituencies, 
the  House  of  Lords,  and  the  House  of  Commons, 
by  what  man  or  body  of  men  are  these  enormous 
powers  in  fact  exercised?  Who  is  it,  in  other 
words,  who  governs  England  with  unrestricted 
power,  controlled  by  no  checks  or  balances,  and 
able  to  write  his  or  their  will  on  all  subjects  upon 
the  pages  of  the  Statute  Book  ?  The  legatees  of  the 
people,  the  Lords  and  the  Commons,  are  the 
Cabinet  of  the  day.  They  operate  with  no  restraint 
except  such  as  may  be  furnished  by  remote 
electioneering  apprehensions,  and  they  always  have 
at  hand  for  a  rainy  day  Mr.  Lloyd  George  with  a 
new  Limehouse  speech  or  new  land  propaganda. 
Whether  the  people  like  their  new  Constitution 
remains  to  be  seen,  but  if  they  do,  and  are  prepared 
to  stereotype  it,  they  may  have  many  other  merits 
but  they  will  have  ceased  to  be  democrats. 

An  answer  is  frequently  attempted  to  these 
objections,  as  stupid  as  it  is  superficial.  It  is  con- 
tended that  all  these  mischiefs  existed  whenever  a 
Conservative  Government  held  office,  but  that  the 
present  critics  of  the  Parliament  Act  were  quite 
unconscious  of  their  evil  consequences  to  the 
Commonwealth.  The  statement  is  grossly  ex- 
aggerated. I  have  before  me  as  I  write  the 
volumes  of  the  Statutes  which  were  passed  during 
the  ten  years  before   1906,  and  side  by  side  with 


THE   RIGHTS   OF  THE   PEOPLE  S7 

them  the  volumes  containing  our  legislation  from 
1906  to  191 1.  A  comparison  of  the  size  of  the 
volumes  during  the  respective  periods  is  the  most 
effective  distinction  between  the  two  cases,  but  I 
will  not  elaborate  either  this  or  other  obvious 
grounds  of  differentiation.  Let  me,  for  the  sake  of 
argument,  accept  the  contention  at  its  face  value, 
and  attempt  to  appraise  its  controversial  value. 

The  Liberal  Party  during  the  last  thirty  years 
has  almost  invariably,  when  in  office,  come  into 
collision  with  the  House  of  Lords.  In  the  dis- 
cussions which  have  followed,  Liberals  have  always 
contrasted  the  state  of  affairs  which  exists  under  a 
Unionist  Government  with  that  of  which  they  com- 
plained when  themselves  in  power.  They  have 
pointed  out  that  Liberal  Governments  were  con- 
stantly harassed  by  a  partizan  Second  Chamber, 
whereas  during  every  period  of  Conservative 
Government  the  country  was  altogether  deprived 
of  the  control  of  a  Second  Chamber.  I  do  not 
make  here  the  obvious  point  that  it  is  the  very 
boast  of  the  Liberal  Party  that  they  stand  for  pro- 
gress and  change,  that  they  commonly  reproach  the 
Unionist  Party  with  stagnation  and  reaction,  and 
that  therefore  any  Second  Chamber,  however  im- 
partial, will  certainly  be  more  active  when  the  party 
which  continually  proposes  great  changes  is  in 
power,  than  when  the  other  party  is  in  power. 
I  do  not  develop  this  point  because,  although  the 
statement  which  I  am  examining  is  grossly  ex- 
aggerated, it  does  none  the  less  contain  a  certain 
element  of  truth.     It  is,  and  has  been  the  case  for 


38  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

many  years  that  under  Conservative  Governments 
there  was  too  close  a  correspondence  between  the 
Government  of  the  day  and  the  House  of  Lords. 
No  House  of  Commons,  however  little  disposed  to 
rash  and  hazardous  experiment,  can  be  trusted  with 
both  the  initial  and  the  final  control  over  legis- 
lation. 

It  is  a  commonplace  that  no  great  country  in 
the  world  is  governed  to-day  by  a  Single  Chamber. 
The  Conservative  Party,  of  all  parties,  ought 
clearly  to  recognize  that  of  all  great  issues  which 
concern  the  party  of  order  and  stability,  none  is 
more  vital  than  the  existence  of  an  effective  Second 
Chamber.  If  such  a  Chamber  be  honest,  strong, 
and  independent,  it  matters  little  what  the  party 
labels  of  its  members  may  be.  Therefore  every 
period  during  which  the  Conservative  Party  has 
carried  on  the  Government  of  the  country  without 
any  real  interference  by  the  House  of  Lords  has 
supplied  our  opponents  with  a  most  dangerous 
object-lesson  of  Single  Chamber  government  in 
operation.  These  considerations  led  me  in  the 
crisis  a  year  ago  to  contemplate  with  great  com- 
posure the  creation  of  even  a  considerable  number 
of  Liberal  Peers.  The  persons  so  promoted,  if 
carefully  chosen,  would  have  afforded  a  useful 
panel,  the  existence  of  which  would  have  made  it 
possible  to  appoint  150  Liberals,  and  as  many  Con- 
servatives out  of  the  total  number  of  Peers  as 
Lords  of  Parliament.  This  opportunity  was  lost, 
and  greatly  as  I  myself  dislike  the  idea  of  an 
elective  Second  Chamber,  the  existence  of  which 


THE   RIGHTS   OF  THE   PEOPLE  89 

will,  in  my  judgment;  destroy  what  remains  of  the 
prestige  of  the  House  of  Commons,  I  see  many 
signs  that  one  or  the  other  party  will  be  driven  to 
propose  the  solution  of  an  elective  Second  Chamber 
as  the  most  defensible  and  logical  method  of  escape 
from  our  constitutional  difficulties. 

And  it  may  be  further  observed  that  although 
the  Conservative  Party  is,  on  the  whole,  the 
cautious  party,  there  have  been  many  occasions, 
normally  recurrent  in  its  history,  in  which  it  has 
made  itself  the  instrument  for  effecting  the  most 
far-reaching  changes.  Peel,  Disraeli,  Lord  Ran- 
dolph Churchill,  and  even  Lord  Salisbury  himself, 
introduced  many  momentous  changes  in  the  con- 
sideration of  which  no  one  could  contend  that  the 
help  of  a  Second  Chamber  would  be  superfluous. 
Recent  history  affords  us  an  illustration  both  con- 
venient and  forcible.  Mr.  Balfour,  after  the  Khaki 
Election,  introduced  two  measures,  the  Education 
Act  and  the  Licensing  Act,  which  had  certainly,  to 
put  it  mildly,  not  played  a  particularly  prominent 
part  amongst  the  subjects  discussed  at  the  General 
Election,  and  each  of  these  Bills  introduced  very 
important  changes  in  the  subject-matter  to  which 
they  respectively  related.  The  Liberal  Party 
complained  most  persistently  and  bitterly  of  the 
conditions  under  which  these  Bills  became  law, 
without,  as  they  alleged,  a  mandate  from  the 
people,  and  under  the  conditions  of  Single 
Chamber  Government.  Many  persons  w^ho  were 
in  entire  agreement  with  the  policy  of  Mr.  Balfour's 
great  Education  Act  felt  that  there  was  some  force 


40  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

in  the  complaints  so  loudly  put  forward.  The 
adoption,  however,  of  the  policy  which  has  been 
incorporated  in  the  Parliament  Act  has  left  Mr. 
Balfour's  Liberal  critics  without  a  rag  of  con- 
sistency. They  complained  that  a  Unionist  House 
of  Commons  passed  two  great  measures  without 
an  appeal  to  thie  people,  and  the  principle  of  which 
had  never  been  sanctioned  by  the  people.  When 
their  time  comes  to  formulate  a  constitutional 
remedy,  instead  of  strengthening  the  Second 
Chamber  and  rendering  the  repetition  of  an  un- 
desirable state  of  things  impossible,  they  stereotype 
it  in  the  Constitution,  and  enable  every  Parliament, 
Conservative  and  Liberal  alike,  to  do  exactly  the 
thing  which  they  found  so  unconstitutional  and  so 
dangerous. 

It  is,  I  think,  clear  that  they  were  right  in  their 
\  earlier  view,  and  that  they  are  wrong  in  their 
present  view.  I  have  stated  reasons  for  the  con- 
clusion that  even  a  Conservative  Government 
would  be  stronger,  and  its  legislation  better,  if  an 
effective  Second  Chamber  revised  their  measures  ; 
but  the  arguments  become  overwhelming  in  their 
strength  when  we  consider  the  position  of  a  Coali- 
tion Government.  The  present  Ministry  is  kept  in 
office  by  Liberals,  Nationalists,  and  Labour  mem- 
bers. They  all  want  a  few  of  the  same  things,  but 
each  of  the  sections  wants,  in  addition,  a  number  of 
things  which  the  other  sections  do  not  want  at 
all.  The  objects  which  they  commonly  desire  are 
neither  sufficiently  numerous  nor  sufficiently  popu- 
lar to  constitute  the  whole  Parliamentary  stock-in- 


THE   RIGHTS  OF  THE   PEOPLE  41 

trade  of  their  supporters.  Each  group,  in  other 
words,  does  not  get  enough  of  the  things  which  it 
most  particularly  desires,  hence  the  necessity  for 
an  elaborate  system  of  bargaining.  The  Irish  Party, 
for  instance,  wants  Home  Rule.  The  Welsh 
Party  wants  Welsh  Disestablishment.  The  Irish 
Party  is  notoriously  indifferent  about  Welsh  Dis- 
establishment, but  very  anxious  to  procure  Welsh 
support  for  Home  Rule.  Hence  the  Union  is  bar- 
gained for  the  Church  in  Wales.  Instances  could 
be  multiplied,  but  they  will  occur  to  every  one,  and 
the  statement  of  phenomena  so  evident  need  not 
be  prolonged;  but  it  must  most  carefully  be 
observed  that  this  state  of  things  makes  it  abso- 
lutely certain  that  measures  will  be  introduced 
which  are  positively  disliked  by  a  majority  in  the 
constituencies.  The  Labour  Party,  for  instance, 
whose  strength  in  the  constituencies  is  at  present 
negligible,  but  whose  votes  in  the  House  are  at  the 
moment  vital,  are  able  to  stipulate  for  a  Bill  repeal- 
ing the  Osborne  Judgment,  to  which  I  am  certain 
the  working  classes  are  resolutely  opposed. 

These  inconveniences  and  dangers  were  serious 
before  the  Parliament  Bill  became  law :  they  have 
become,  under  its  operation,  a  grave  menace  to  the 
stability  of  our  whole  political  system.  There  is 
no  mode  by  which  the  constituencies  can  make 
their  desires  effectively  felt  at  the  critical  period 
in  which  alone  an  unpopular  measure  may  be 
defeated.  Public  meetings  are  useless  for  the  pur- 
pose. Any  party  can  fill  the  Albert  Hall  with 
cheering  crowds  in   support  of  any   cause,  from 


42  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

Female  Suffrage  to  Anti-vaccination ;  and  even 
by-elections  are  scarcely  more  helpful.  No  one 
knows  whether  vacancies  are  likely  to  occur  when 
they  are  most  required;  or  in  seats  where  there  is 
ever,  under  any  circumstances,  a  defection  from 
the  party  in  power.  It  may,  however,  be  stated 
that  an  ultimate  check  is  always  present,  like  Black 
Care  behind  the  ministerial  horseman,  namely,  the 
fear  of  an  election  Nemesis  when  the  inevitable 
appeal  to  the  country  comes  at  last. 

But  to  this  reassurance  there  are  at  least  two 
important  qualifications.  In  the  first  place,  how- 
ever paradoxical  it  may  appear,  ministers  occa- 
sionally become  exhausted,  and  consequently 
willing  to  see  the  responsibility  of  government  in 
other  hands ;  and  if  their  work  has  been  effectively 
and  unalterably  done,  they  may  contemplate  with 
indifference  the  certainty  that  the  result  of  an 
election  will  change  the  Government  of  the 
country.  The  second  qualification  is  even  more 
important.  If  ministers  do  desire  re-election,  they 
will  be  irresistibly  tempted  to  change  the  whole 
character  of  the  issues  on  which  they  will  be  tried 
by  the  constituencies.  For  instance,  suppose,  to 
take  an  extreme  illustration,  that  the  present 
Government  were  to  carry  into  law  all  their  pro- 
gramme amid  growing  signs  of  popular  resent- 
ment. Suppose,  further,  that  when  their  work 
was  done  twelve  months  remained  in  which  to 
conciliate  the  constituencies,  ministers  are  left  face 
to  face  with  an  overwhelming  temptation  to  devise 
a  great  policy  of  debauchery  or  class-hatred,  in  the 


THE   RIGHTS   OF  THE   PEOPLE  43 

hope  that  the  popular  attention  may  be  diverted 
for  the  moment  from  the  legislation  by  which  they 
ought  to  be  judged.  Does  any  one;  for  instance, 
suppose  that  Mr.  Lloyd  George  ever  intended  to 
allow  an  appeal  to  the  country  in  which  the 
principal  issues  would  have  been  Welsh  Dis- 
establishment and  Home  Rule  ? 

These  considerations  are,  I  hope,  sufficient  to 
show  clearly  the  great  danger  to  the  whole  cause 
of  democratic  government,  and  to  the  vital  interests 
of  the  people,  which  exist,  and  will  exist,  so  long 
as  the  Parliament  Act,  in  its  present  shape,  is  on 
the  Statute  Book.  Under  its  provisions  the  con- 
stituencies enjoy  neither  protection  nor  security, 
and  it  is  certain  that  measures  will  continually 
become  law  which  are  opposed  to  the  wishes  of  a 
majority  of  the  electors.  Under  these  circum- 
stances, it  is  of  vital  importance  that  the  Unionist 
Party  should  clear  its  mind  and  decide  how  great  a 
price  it  is  worth  its  while  to  pay  for  the  abolition 
of  conditions  so  disastrous.  I  am  persuaded  that 
the  only  solution  will  be  found  in  the  creation  of  a 
Second  Chamber  commanding  the  confidence  of 
the  country,  and  therefore  reasonably  claiming  the 
restoration  of  the  powers  of  which  the  Parliament 
Act  robbed  the  House  of  Lords.  It  is  extremely 
unlikely  that  any  Chamber  will  receive  so  large  a 
measure  of  public  support  unless  it  can  be  recom- 
mended to  the  constituencies  as  independent  and 
impartial. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE    CONSTITUTION   AND    THE    INDIVIDUAL 

By  Lord  Willoughby  de  Broke 

The  British  Constitution  and  all  that  it  means 
both  in  letter  and  spirit  is  of  vital  importance  to 
every  man,  woman  and  child  in  the  United  King- 
dom. There  never  was  a  time  in  the  whole  history 
of  the  nation  when  it  was  more  necessary  than  now 
for  each  one  of  us  to  remember  the  benefits  that 
have  been  gained  in  the  past  by  living  under  this 
Constitution,  and  to  realize  the  damage  that  we  are 
now  suffering  through  its  being  destroyed  by  the 
abuse  of  Party  Government  of  which  the  last  stroke 
was  the  passage  of  the  Parliament  Act  through  the 
House  of  Lords. 

From  within  a  few  hours  of  the  passing  of  that 
Act  we  have  been  plunged  into  a  series  of  strikes 
which  have  brought  hunger,  cold,  and  unemploy- 
ment to  those  who  are  least  able  to  help  themselves. 
Moreover,  the  very  security  of  the  nation  has  been 
seriously  threatened.  We  are  told  that  all  this 
is  due  to  "  the  spirit  of  the  age."  Bishop  Welldon 
tells  us  that  the  spirit  of  the  age  is  the  most 
intoxicating  of  all  spirits,  and  that  it  springs  from 
education  and  the  political  power  of  the  working- 


THE   CONSTITUTION   AND   INDIVIDUAL     45 

classes.  If  these  things  be  true,  the  spirit  of  the 
age  will  one  morning  give  us  all  a  very  bad 
headache  unless  we  correct  it  by  a  strong  dose  of 
the  national  commonsense  that  has  built  up  through 
the  ages  the  wonderful  fabric  of  rights  and  duties 
which  we  call  the  Constitution. 

For  the  present  struggle  is  not  only  a  struggle 
about  wages.  Those  who  are  really  underfed  and 
grossly  underpaid  are  taking  no  part  in  it.  The 
war  is  not  being  fought  on  behalf  of  those  who  are 
working  inhumanly  long  hours  for  a  starvation 
wage.  The  strife  is  being  engineered  by  those 
who  have  been  rich  enough  to  combine  to  frighten 
Parliament  into  placing  them  above  the  law,  and 
who  propose  to  follow  up  their  advantage  by 
holding  up  supplies  of  food  and  coal.  They  have 
proclaimed  that  they  themselves  are  the  Govern- 
ment. It  is  not  for  a  moment  suggested  that  the 
last  word  has  been  said  with  regard  to  well-paid 
labour.  But  the  general  public  cannot  ignore  the 
fact  that  one  of  the  most  serious  aspects  of  the 
question  is  the  undisguised  attempt  of  a  particular 
section  of  society  to  overthrow  Constitutional 
government.  Everyone  who  is  interested  in  the 
security  of  contracts,  in  equality  before  the  law,  in 
the  maintenance  of  personal  liberty,  justice,  and 
fairplay  will  have  to  look  to  it  that  in  the  end 
the  Caucus  shall  not  be  allowed  to  defeat  the 
Constitution. 

Before  considering  how  the  Constitution  affects 
"  the  man  in  the  street,"  it  may  be  well  to  state 
what  it  means.     We  have  lived  so  long  under  a 


46  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

form  of  government  that  has  worked  so  smoothly 
on  the  whole,  that  most  of  us  have  taken  many- 
things  for  granted  which  we  shall  now  be  obliged 
to  examine  for  ourselves.  Some  people  have  a 
vague  idea  that  the  Constitution  is  a  matter  for 
scholars  and  dons,  or  the  concern  of  politicians 
who  want  to  distract  attention  from  what  is  called 
Social  Reform.  Ask  the  first  twenty  people  you 
meet  how  they  are  governed,  and  you  will  get  a 
variety  of  answers,  ranging  from  the  sanitary 
inspector  to  the  King  of  England.  These  answers 
may  not  be  complete,  but  they  will  convey  a 
good  deal  of  truth,  in  that  both  the  King  and 
the  inspector  owe  their  position  to  the  law  of 
the  land,  the  spirit  of  which  ought  to  form  in 
the  last  resort  the  control  and  the  refuge  of  every 
citizen. 

Our  Constitution  in  its  first  and  best  sense 
intends  that  the  law  shall  be  made  by  the  national 
will  acting  through  Parliament,  and  that  all  disputes 
about  the  law  shall  be  dealt  with  in  the  Law  Courts. 
These  are  the  two  chief  features  of  the  political 
institutions  of  the  country,  and  it  will  be  seen  that 
everyone  may  be  liable,  sooner  or  later,  to  be 
brought  into  contact  with  them.  Particularly  is 
this  so  at  the  present  moment,  when  it  is  rightly 
or  wrongly  becoming  the  fashion  for  the  State 
to  meddle  more  and  more  with  our  most  intimate 
affairs.  The  Insurance  Act  is  a  case  in  point.  No 
Act  has  ever  been  passed  in  this  country  of  so 
universal  a  character.  No  one  can  escape  from  it. 
This  is  not  the  place  to  discuss  its  details ;   it  is 


THE   CONSTITUTION   AND   INDIVIDUAL      47 

enough  to  remark  that  the  nation  is  restive  and 
annoyed  not  only  at  the  burdens  it  imposes,  but 
at  the  manner  in  which  it  became  law.  It  was 
hurried  on  to  the  Statute  Book  in  a  thoroughly  un- 
constitutional manner.  Anyone  who  is  aggrieved 
by  the  Insurance  Act  in  the  future  will  be  aggrieved 
because  the  spirit  of  the  Constitution  has  been 
violated. 

For  the  term  '^Constitution"  in  its  broader 
sense  means  something  more  than  the  actual 
powers  of  Parliament  and  the  Law  Courts.  You 
constantly  hear  of  something  being  '*  constitu- 
tional "  or  ''  unconstitutional."  These  two  terms 
are  not  capable  of  exact  definition  ;  but  in  the  main 
an  "unconstitutional  "  action  is  one  that  overrides 
either  in  or  out  of  Parliament  the  cardinal  ideas  of 
equity  that  have  been  evolved  by  commonsense, 
and  are  the  property  of  every  native  of  Britain. 
They  are  not  embodied  in  any  catalogue,  and  have 
not  always  got  a  legal  sanction ;  but  on  this  very 
account  these  ideas  should  be  most  zealously 
guarded.  The  fact  that  we  have  no  written 
Constitution  renders  them  liable  to  insidious  and 
veiled  attacks  not  always  easy  to  recognize,  and 
tending  to  whittle  them  away  without  anyone 
being  able  exactly  to  say  how  the  deed  has  been 
done. 

It  will  be  necessary  to  deal  later  on  with  the 
very  dangerous  powers  of  Parliament  in  this 
respect.  For  the  present  it  is  vital  to  bear  in  mind 
the  general  ideas  that  until  recently  have  more  or 
less  animated  the  action  of  legislative  and  executive 


48  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

authority  in  this  country.  The  chief  of  them  is  that 
every  man  shall  enjoy  the  fullest  personal  freedom, 
in  which  is  included,  with  many  other  rights,  the 
right  freely  to  offer  and  exercise  his  labour;  that 
contracts  shall  be  adhered  to ;  that  all  classes  shall 
be  equal  before  the  law ;  that  no  one  shall  lawfully 
suffer  except  for  a  distinct  breach  of  the  law ;  and 
that  no  one  shall  be  imprisoned  without  being 
brought  to  trial.  To  these  must  be  added  freedom 
of  worship,  and  the  right  of  everyone  to  the  free 
ministrations  of  an  established  Church,  wherever  its 
endowments  permit.  These  principles  are  dotted 
about  all  over  the  pages  of  English  history.  It  seems 
almost  childish  to  have  to  state  them  again  at  this 
time  of  day.  But  they  have  had  to  be  affirmed  and 
reaffirmed  at  times  of  national  crisis  in  historical 
documents  like  Magna  Charta,  the  Habeas  Corpus 
Act,  and  the  Petition  of  Right ;  and  since  the 
Parliament  Act  of  191 1  has  mutilated  the  Constitu- 
tion, it  is  necessary  that  they  should  now  be 
asserted  once  more.  Their  importance  to  each 
citizen  cannot  be  stated  too  strongly.  They  form 
the  very  bedrock  of  the  universal  right  of  oppor- 
tunity to  civil  and  religious  liberty  that  was  enjoyed 
in  this  country  long  before  it  prevailed  in  many 
other  western  states,  and  has  been  the  distinguish- 
ing feature  of  our  national  life.  But  great  crimes 
have  been  committed,  and  seem  likely  to  be  com- 
mitted again,  in  the  name  of  civil  and  religious 
liberty;  and  the  individual  must,  therefore,  take 
stock  of  the  powers  that  be,  and  the  way  in  which 
they  are  working. 


THE   CONSTITUTION    AND   INDIVIDUAL     49 

The  most  important  of  these  is  the  Parliament 
of  the  United  Kingdom  of  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland.  Some  would  have  us  believe  that  forms 
of  government  do  not  matter  very  much,  and  hope 
that  in  some  mysterious  way  "  it  will  be  all  right 
on  the  night."  They  take  refuge  in  the  half-truth 
of  Pope's  lighthearted  couplet — 

"  For  forms  of  government  let  fools  contest 
That  which  is  best  administered  is  best." 

Our  form  of  government  is  supposed  to  be  repre- 
sentative. It  took  definite  shape  in  the  reign  of 
Edward  I;  who  came  to  the  throne  in  the  year 
1272,  and  has  been  handed  down  to  us  practically 
intact.  Parliamentary  government,  as  we  know  it, 
means  government  by  King,  Lords  and  Comm^ons, 
and  has  been  admitted  by  all  great  thinkers  both 
at  home  and  abroad  to  be  the  finest  balance 
between  authority  and  freedom  that  the  world  has 
ever  seen.  Whatever  Pope  may  say,  they  were 
no  fools  who  fought  for  it  and  preserved  it  through 
the  centuries.  But  the  second  line  of  his  couplet 
contains  the  real  truth.  The  balance  between 
authority  and  freedom,  which  is  the  great  safe- 
guard of  each  individual,  falls  to  the  ground  as 
soon  as  Parliament  ceases  to  be  administered  in 
the  national  or  constitutional  spirit.  Whenever 
the  King  has  tried  to  encroach  upon  his  subjects, 
or  whenever  ministers,  greedy  of  place  and  power, 
have  exceeded  the  moral  trust  reposed  in  them, 
the  cause  of  personal  freedom  has  always  suffered, 
and  the  lovers  of  Hberty  have  been  forced  to  assert 
themselves  to  restore  the  balance.     The  extreme 


50  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

point  was  reached  when  the  Constitution  was 
abolished  altogether  by  Oliver  Cromwell,  who  set 
up  in  its  place  an  Instrument  of  Government  that 
was  speedily  rejected  by  the  commonsense  of  the 
English  people,  who  found  that  the  excesses  of  an 
unbridled  House  of  Commons  were  far  worse  than 
the  worst  caprices  of  Charles  I.  The  hereditary 
King  and  the  hereditary  House  of  Lords  were  ac- 
cordingly recalled;  and  on  May  29th,  1660,  govern- 
ment by  King,  Lords  and  Commons  was  restored. 

This  form  of  government  continued  until 
August  loth,  191 1,  when  the  Radical  Caucus  suc- 
ceeded in  coercing  King,  Lords  and  Commons  into 
destroying  the  balance  which,  on  the  whole,  had 
worked  with  success,  inasmuch  as  both  political 
parties  had  in  a  greater  or  less  degree  "  played  the 
game."  But  it  would  not  be  fair  to  leave  out  of 
the  account  the  fact  that  Liberal  or  Radical 
Governments  have  for  years  past  found  it  difficult 
to  manage  their  various  groups  within  the  limits 
of  a  free  Constitution  that  was  expressly  designed 
to  give  effect  to  the  national  will,  and  not  to  class 
prejudices.  Lord  Beaconsfield  warned  the  nation 
as  far  back  as  1872  that  the  tone  and  tendency  of 
Liberalism  could  not  long  be  concealed;  that  it 
was  to  attack  the  institutions  of  the  country  under 
the  name  of  Reform,  and  to  make  war  on  the 
manners  and  customs  of  the  people  under  the 
pretext  of  progress.  The  Radical  campaign  against 
the  Constitution  has  culminated  in  the  Parliament 
Act.  Before  saying  anything  about  the  form  of 
government  that  now  prevails  under  that  Act,  let 


THE   CONSTITUTION   AND   INDIVIDUAL      51 

us  consider  the  position  of  a  private  individual  in 
relation  to  the  Parliament  under  the  late  Con- 
stitution. 

Parliament,  which  strictly  speaking,  means  the 
King  in  Parliament,  was  in  the  legal  sense  abso- 
lutely supreme.  Everything  in  the  daily  life  of 
each  citizen  might  be  affected  by  any  law 
which  was  passed  by  the  Houses  of  Parliament 
and  assented  to  by  the  King.  Parliament  had  the 
power  of  making  what  new  laws  it  pleased  or  of 
altering  or  repealing  any  existing  laws.  It  could 
alter  the  succession  to  the  throne  and  abolish  any 
institution  you  like  to  name.  In  fact  it  has  wittily 
been  said  that  Parliament  could  do  anything  except 
make  a  man  a  woman  and  a  woman  a  man. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  Parliament  does 
not  mean  the  government  of  the  day.  The  govern- 
ment of  the  day,  or  the  political  party  that  had  a 
majority  in  the  House  of  Commons  was  subjected 
to  legal  checks;  for  instance,  any  of  their  Bills 
might  be  rejected  by  the  House  of  Lords,  or  in  the 
last  resort  by  the  King,  and  so  fail  to  become  the 
law  of  the  land  unless  passed  by  a  subsequent 
Parliament.  But  the  Parliament  as  a  whole  was 
all  powerful  from  the  legal  point  of  view.  From 
the  moral  point  of  view  it  was  only  answerable  to 
its  own  conscience,  a  commodity  which  public 
bodies  do  not  as  a  rule  possess. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  George  I  the 
Parliament  then  sitting  dared  not  face  a  general 
election  for  fear  it  might  turn  out  to  be  unfavour- 
able  to   the   Hanoverian   succession.      A  general 

c 


58  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

election  was  due,  as  Parliaments  were  then  elected 
only  for  three  years.  The  Ministry  persuaded 
Parliament  to  pass  an  Act  prolonging  their 
existence  for  seven  years. 

Many  people  may  think  that  Parliament  would 
never  do  anything  so  high-handed  at  this  time  of 
day.  The  answer  to  that  is  that  a  Parliament 
whose  conscience  will  allow  it  to  pass  the  Parlia- 
ment Act  without  the  electors  having  seen  the  Act 
in  its  printed  form  at  a  general  election,  and  then 
vote  the  members  of  the  House  of  Commons  a 
salary  of  ;^400  a  year  without  consulting  the 
electors,  is  capable  of  anything.  The  ordinary 
elector,  therefore,  to  say  nothing  of  those  who 
have  got  no  votes  at  all,  had  even  under  the  late 
Constitution,  no  legal  check  whatever  over  the 
supreme  governing  body  of  King,  Lords,  and 
Commons — no  legal  check,  and  very  little  moral 
check.  It  is  certainly  true  that  all  despots  whether 
they  be  Sultans,  or  Caucuses,  or  Parliaments,  are 
sometimes  restrained  by  the  thought  that  they  may 
not  be  able  to  enforce  their  laws  owing  to  public 
opinion  deciding  that  they  shall  not  be  obeyed, 
but  it  should  be  remarked  that  this  force  would 
probably  act  with  greater  restraint  upon  a  single 
despot  than  upon  a  popularly  elected  body.  The 
rule  of  a  despot  is  absolute,  both  in  name  and  in 
appearance.  The  rule  of  a  Parliament  is  absolute, 
but  has  the  appearance  of  being  free,  in  so  much  as 
one  of  its  bodies  is  elected  by  the  popular  vote. 
But  if  the  potential  or  actual  absolutism  of  Par- 
liament is  dangerous,  and  particularly  dangerous 


THE  CONSTITUTION   AND   INDIVIDUAL     5S 

if  it  can  carry  out  its  despotism  with  the  plausible 
appearance  of  being  a  free  government,  still  more 
intolerable  is  the  absolutism  of  the  majority  in  the 
House  of  Commons.  It  is  this  very  absolutism 
that  our  system  of  checks  and  balances  was  de- 
signed to  prevent;  yet,  even  these  checks  and 
balances  are  relative  and  not  absolute,  as  they 
can  be  got  over  by  a  cunning  and  unscrupulous 
ministry. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  whole  theory  of  our 
representative  government  rests  upon  a  series  of 
fictions.  People  have  believed  in  these  fictions  in 
the  past,  because  the  tenour  and  intention  of  the 
Constitution  was  obeyed  by  those  who  worked  it. 
The  House  of  Commons  used  to  be  respected  so 
long  as  the  Cabinet  did  not  strain  the  uses  and 
procedure  of  the  House  for  party  purposes. 
Party  government  is  only  morally  defensible  so 
long  as  the  majority  does  not  unduly  coerce  the 
minority ;  so  long  as  legislation  is  temperate, 
cautious,  national,  and  open  to  full  and  fair  dis- 
cussion. As  soon  as  the  majority  tramples  ruth- 
lessly on  the  minority;  as  soon  as  legislation 
becomes  organic,  hazardous,  sectional,  and  passed 
without  free  debate,  the  essentially  fictitious  char- 
acter of  the  authority  of  Parliament  at  once 
becomes  apparent. 

The  fiction  that  the  Cabinet  represents  the 
House  of  Commons,  that  the  House  of  Commons 
represents  the  electors,  and  that  the  electors  repre- 
sent the  nation,  can  no  longer  receive  the  acqui- 
escence of  thinking  people.    The  Cabinet  certainly 


54  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

does  not  represent  the  Opposition;  even  on  those 
occasions  when  both  Front  Benches  agree,  there 
are  many  searchings  of  heart  on  the  part  of  private 
members  on  both  sides.  The  Cabinet  may  be  said 
to  rule  rather  than  to  represent  the  Government 
side  of  the  House.  The  policy  and  legislation  is, 
in  fact,  selected  and  dictated,  not  even  by  the 
Cabinet  as  a  whole,  but  by  whatever  group  of 
Cabinet  Ministers  obtains  the  mastery  in  the 
Cabinet  Councils  for  the  time  being.  These  will 
be  the  most  adventurous  and  extreme  spirits,  who 
in  their  turn  wall  be  influenced  by  the  party  wire- 
pullers outside  the  House,  who  will  be  themselves 
the  very  flower  of  extreme  opinion  in  the  country. 
The  masterful  section  of  the  Cabinet,  having 
obtained  the  acquiescence  of  their  own  colleagues, 
contrive  to  control  the  Members  of  Parliament  on 
their  own  side  by  rewarding  the  obedience  of  those 
who  can  talk,  as  well  as  vote,  by  the  grant  of 
government  appointments  and  titles.  The  inarticu- 
late members  who  can  vote  and  either  cannot  or  do 
not  talk,  have  been  recently  paid  ;^400  a  year  each 
from  the  taxpayers'  money  to  stave  off  a  dissolution 
till  the  last  possible  moment.  A  more  drastic  treat- 
ment awaits  those  rare  but  valuable  Members  of 
Parliament  whom  neither  fear  nor  favour  can  induce 
to  hold  their  tongues.  They  are,  first  of  all,  driven 
out  of  their  party,  which,  to  their  constituents,  may 
not  matter  so  much.  But  they  are  finally  driven 
out  of  Parliament  itself,  for  the  party  machine  will 
use  its  whole  force  against  them  at  the  next 
election.     The  constituencies  who  are  sufficiently 


THE   CONSTITUTION   AND   INDIVIDUAL      55 

independent  of  either  the  local  or  the  central 
machine  to  choose  and  return  their  own  man  in 
opposition  to  an  official  candidate  are  few  and  far 
between. 

If,  then,  the  Cabinet  does  not  represent,  but  in 
reality  dominates  not  only  the  House  of  Commons, 
but  also  its  own  side,  still  less  can  the  House  of 
Commons,  as  a  whole,  be  said  to  represent  the 
electors.  In  a  rough-and-ready  sense,  the  idea 
that  the  House  of  Commons  represents  the  electors 
is  partly  correct.  But  this  theory  must  be  viewed 
in  the  light  of  the  reflection  that  some  constituencies 
have  about  50,000  electors,  and  other  constituencies 
only  have  about  2000  electors.  This  being  so,  it  is 
not  at  all  surprising  that  a  large  majority  of  seats 
in  the  House  of  Commons  can  be  gained  by  a  com- 
paratively small  transfer  of  votes  in  the  constitu- 
encies. There  are  between  seven  and  eight  million 
electors  in  the  United  Kingdom.  An  examination 
of  the  figures  of  a  General  Election  will  show  that 
a  very  large  Parliamentary  majority  can  be  secured 
by  a  turnover  of  less  than  a  quarter  of  a  million  of 
votes.  These  figures  only  constitute  a  slender 
claim  on  the  part  of  the  House  of  Commons  to 
ride  roughshod  over  the  whole  electorate. 

And  does  the  electorate  represent  the  nation? 
The  population  of  the  United  Kingdom  is  over  45 
millions.  The  number  of  Parliamentary  electors 
is  under  eight  millions.  Many  adults,  both  male 
and  female,  have  no  direct  representation  by  means 
of  a  vote.  Whether  the  power  of  election  really 
secures  representation  in  its  best  sense  is  another 


56  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

matter.  Adult  suffrage  would  very  likely  only  open 
up  a  more  promising  field  for  the  wire-puller.  But, 
as  the  power  of  the  House  of  Commons  is  based 
on  the  assumption  that  it  is  representative  because 
it  is  elected,  and  as  this  representative  character 
has  been  proved  to  be  very  largely  unreal,  it 
follows  that  the  House  of  Commons  ought  to 
exercise  its  power  with  great  moderation.  That 
is  exactly  what  the  House  of  Commons  does  not 
do.  Bills  of  the  most  profound  importance  to  the 
life  of  every  citizen  have  been  hustled  through  the 
House  with  several  pages  not  submitted  to  debate. 
The  system  of  log-rolling  has  been  carried  to  such 
a  point  that  the  Ministry  of  the  day  is  actually 
engaged  on  passing  a  Bill  for  the  government  of 
Ireland  which  a  large  section  of  the  Irish  nation 
have  declared  they  will  not  obey  under  any  cir- 
cumstances whatever. 

Instances  could  easily  be  multiplied  to  show 
the  travesty  of  Constitutional  government  that 
prevails  to-day  at  Westminster.  In  the  mean  time, 
the  individual  suffers.  Under  the  late  Constitution 
he  had  none  too  much  power.  Since  the  passing 
of  the  Parliament  Act,  he  is  handed  over,  body  and 
soul,  to  the  Ministry  of  the  day. 

Under  the  late  Constitution  the  individual  could 
sometimes  protect  himself  from  the  excesses  of  the 
House  of  Commons  by  appealing  to  the  House  of 
Lords  to  give  him  a  chance  of  electing  a  new 
Member  of  Parliament  at  a  General  Election.  The 
theory  of  the  relation  of  the  ^'  man  in  the  street " 
towards  the  governing  body  of  King,  Lords  and 


THE   CONSTITUTION  AND   INDIVIDUAL      57 

Commons  at  its  best  contemplated  a  system  of 
safeguards.  The  majority  of  electors  were,  theo- 
retically at  any  rate,  represented  by  the  majority  in 
the  House  of  Commons.  The  minority  were 
supposed  to  be  protected  by  full  debate  in  the 
House  of  Commons  and  by  the  power  of  the  House 
of  Lords  to  amend  or  reject  measures,  and  in  the 
last  resort  by  the  power  of  the  King  to  withhold 
his  assent.  Those  who  had  no  votes  had  no  repre- 
sentation in  Parliament  at  all  except  through  the 
House  of  Lords  and  the  King. 

Now  all  this  was  very  well  on  the  whole  so  long 
as  the  Cabinet  Ministers  ''played  cricket."  This 
is  not  the  place  to  re-open  a  discussion  as  to  the 
rights  and  wrongs  of  the  production  of  the  cele- 
brated Budget  of  1909  and  its  rejection  by  the 
Peers.  It  may  be  claimed  that  to  use  the  Budget  as 
a  means  of  inflaming  class  prejudice  and  of  coining 
party  capital  was  unconstitutional  on  the  ground 
that  the  ethics  of  the  Constitution  only  contemplate 
a  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer  making  an  equitable 
distribution  of  taxation  for  the  expenses  of  the 
current  financial  year.  On  the  other  hand  it  may 
be  claimed  that  there  was  no  precedent  for  the 
Peers  rejecting  a  Budget,  and  that  the  absence  of 
of  this  precedent  rendered  their  action  in  a  certain 
sense  unconstitutional.  But  one  thing  is  certain, 
there  was  no  legal  means  of  preventing  a  Chancellor 
of  the  Exchequer  producing  a  revolutionary 
Budget,  and  no  legal  means  of  preventing  the 
Peers  rejecting  it.  Both  were  within  their  strict 
legal  rights.     The  real  damage  to  the  Constitution 


58  RIGHTS    OF  CITIZENSHIP 

came  afterwards.  Both  parties  might  have  co- 
operated to  strengthen  the  Constitution  so  as  to 
deal  with  the  question  of  the  House  of  Lords, 
particularly  with  regard  to  finance,  in  a  way  that 
all  reasonable  people  of  both  parties  would  have 
accepted.  This  is  the  best  chance  of  securing  per- 
manence for  any  alteration  in  the  Constitution,  if  it 
has  to  be  altered  at  all.  But  instead  of  that,  the 
Radicals  set  to  w^ork  to  make  a  party  settlement 
and  not  a  national  one,  by  abolishing  all  the  effective 
power  of  the  House  of  Lords  in  the  face  of  the 
protests  of  a  powerful  Opposition. 

Pages  could  be  written  about  the  morality  of 
the  means  employed  to  achieve  this  end.  But  to 
the  individual  the  fact  that  the  Radicals  obtained 
from  the  King  a  free  hand  to  create  as  many  peers 
as  they  might  require  to  vote  down  the  House  of 
Lords  has  had  a  most  important  result.  It  means 
to  every  inhabitant  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland 
that  he  is  no  longer  governed  by  King,  Lords  and 
Commons.  He  must  remember  from  henceforth 
that  since  the  Constitution  under  which  he  was 
brought  up  has  been  destroyed  by  the  Parliament 
Act,  the  House  of  Lords  is  no  longer  able  to  give 
him  an  opportunity  of  saying  ^'aye"  or  ''no"  to 
any  legislation  affecting  his  welfare  that  has  passed 
the  House  of  Commons.  Someone  will  say  that 
the  Act  still  gives  the  Lords  power  to  delay  the 
Bills  for  two  years.  Do  not  make  any  mistake. 
This  is  a  trap  for  the  unwary  or,  as  Lord  Selborne 
said  on  a  famous  occasion,  ''  a  cunning  device  con- 
ceived for  the  deceit  of  the  moderate  Liberal."   The 


THE  CONSTITUTION   AND   INDIVIDUAL      59 

whole  object  of  the  House  of  Lords  in  rejecting  a 
Bill  is  that  it  may  be  submitted  to  a  vote  at  a 
General  Election.  This  might  never  happen  under 
the  Parliament  Act.  Lord  Selborne's  damaging 
analysis  of  *'  the  two  years'  fraud  "  is  so  complete 
that  it  may  be  quoted  at  length  : — 

"  Under  the  cloak  and  pretence  of  the  issue  of 
'the  rights  of  the  people  versus  the  peers/  the 
people  are  being  robbed  by  the  House  of  Commons 
of  their  Constitutional  power  to  say  the  last  word 
in  great  national  issues,  and  the  Prime  Minister  of 
the  day  is  being  lifted  into  the  position  of  a  dictator. 
There  are  those  who  do  not  appreciate  the  full 
extent  of  this  revolution,  and  the  reason  why  they 
do  not  do  so  is  because  of  what  I  may  call  '  the  two 
years'  fraud.'  That  was  a  most  cunning  device 
conceived  for  the  deceit  of  the  moderate  Liberal. 
But  the  Nationalists,  the  Socialists  and  the  Radicals 
entirely  understood  its  value.  If  that  two  years' 
power  of  delay  had  been  worth  anything  at  all,  do 
you  suppose  that  the  Nationalists,  the  Socalists  and 
the  Radicals  would  have  agreed  to  it?  No,  this 
two  years'  delay  is  worth  absolutely  nothing  at  all. 

"  In  the  first  place  let  me  point  out  that  it  is  not 
a  two  years'  delay,  but  an  eighteen  months'  delay. 
Take  the  case  of  a  Home  Rule  Bill  for  Ireland. 
Suppose  it  to  have  been  read  a  second  time  in  the 
House  of  Commons  in  March.  It  could  not  possibly 
have  emerged  from  its  treatment  in  both  Houses 
until  six  months  after  that  period,  and,  therefore, 
the   additional   time   allowed    for    what    is   called 


60  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

counsel  and  reflection  is  not  two  years  but  eighteen 
months.  Now,  consider  what  the  value  of  those 
eighteen  months  would  be.  What  would  be  their 
value  in  the  House  of  Commons?  Suppose  the 
Home  Rule  Bill  for  Ireland  to  have  once  passed 
the  House  of  Commons.  On  the  second  or  third 
occasion,  how  much  consideration  and  how  much 
time  do  you  suppose  would  be  given  to  it  ?  Its 
passage  the  second  and  third  time  through  the 
House  of  Commons  would  be  purely  perfunctory. 
The  letter  of  the  Parliament  Act  would  be  observed, 
but  great  care  would  be  taken  by  the  use  of  the 
kangaroo  closure  and  the  gag  that  no  critical 
questions  should  again  jeopardise  the  fate  of  that 
measure  in  the  House  of  Commons.  And  what 
would  happen  in  the  House  of  Lords — the  House 
of  Lords  as  it  would  be  when  the  Parliament  Bill 
had  passed?  They  might  reject  the  Home  Rule 
Bill  on  the  second  or  third  occasion.  But  so  might 
any  debating  society  in  the  country.  And  what  of 
the  country  ?  In  the  country  we  are  told  that  these 
eighteen  months  are  of  real  value,  because  the 
searchlights  of  criticism  would  be  brought  to  bear 
on  the  measure  at  issue.  Yes,  we  could  make 
speeches,  and  so  could  our  opponents.  Our  Press 
would  write  articles  and  so  would  theirs.  Is  there 
any  centre  of  population  in  this  country  where,  if 
we  held  meetings  of  protest  against  this  measure, 
equally  good  meetings — possibly  filled  exclusively 
by  Irish  Nationalists — might  not  be  held  by  the 
other  side?  And  what  would  be  the  attitude  of 
the  Irish  Nationalists  in  the  House  of  Commons  ? 


THE  CONSTITUTION   AND   INDIVIDUAL      61 

Their  great  aspiration,  the  one  measure  for  the 
accomplishment  of  which  they  exist,  would  be 
launched  on  its  two  years'  course.  Do  you  suppose 
anything  would  induce  them  to  vote  against  the 
Government  until  these  two  years  had  elapsed  ? 
So  it  would  be,  if  you  come  to  think  of  it,  in  regard 
to  each  one  of  those  measures  that  occupy  the 
forefront  in  the  programme  of  the  Government. 
The  Welsh  Members,  the  Irish  Members,  the 
Socialist  Members,  each  would  have  seen  launched 
on  its  two  years'  career  the  one  measure  for  which 
they  care,  and  no  power  on  earth  would  induce 
them  to  give  a  vote  that  might  jeopardise  the  fate 
of  the  Government  during  those  two  years.  You 
would  have  a  solid  phalanx  in  the  House  of  Commons 
whose  sole  interest  in  politics  would  be  fixed  on 
the  retention  of  office  by  the  Government  for  those 
two  years.  And  what  would  they  care  for  the  voice 
of  the  electors  as  pronounced  at  by-elections  ? 
The  very  worst  thing  that  could  possibly  happen 
to  us  is  this,  that  each  of  these  measures  should 
become  law  at  the  end  of  the  two  years,  and  become 
law  irrevocably,  just  before  a  General  Election, 
when  not  one  evil  effect  of  those  of  which  they  all 
would  be  pregnant  had  manifested  itself,  and  when 
there  would  have  been  no  opportunity  for  the  action 
of  the  House  of  Lords  to  have  justified  itself" 

Lord  Lansdowne's  statement  of  the  effect  of  the 
Bill  is  equally  telling;  after  commenting  on  the 
possible  smallness  of  a  majority,  he  said  : 

"  There  is  literally  nothing  whatever  which  is 
safe.    The  most  fundamental  issues  are  at  its  mercy. 


62  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZEiNSHIP 

It  may  insist  upon  passing  a  measure  inflicting 
irreparable  injury  upon  our  most  cherished  institu- 
tions. The  Crown  is  not  safe.  The  Constitution 
is  not  safe.  The  Church  is  not  safe.  Our  political 
liberties  are  not  safe.  Literally  no  institution, 
however  much  revered  and  respected  in  this 
country,  is  beyond  the  reach  of  a  majority  of  the 
kind  I  have  described  just  now." 

This  gives  us  all  something  to  think  about,  no 
matter  what  our  station  in  life  may  be.  One  more 
quotation  with  regard  to  the  vital  necessity  of  a 
strong  Second  Chamber  to  control  the  House  of 
Commons  must  be  given.  It  is  from  Oliver 
Cromwell.  In  1652,  when  the  House  of  Com- 
mons had  uncontrolled  power,  Oliver  Cromwell 
said : 

^'The  Members  of  Parliament  chiefly  occupied 
themselves  in  getting  profits  for  themselves  and 
their  friends,  and  in  delaying  business  in  order  to 
continue  in  power,  and  they  could  not  be  kept 
within  the  bounds  of  justice,  law  or  reason,  because 
they  themselves  were  the  supreme  power  of  the 
nation,  liable  to  nobody,  and  could  not  be  con- 
trolled or  regulated  by  any  other  power,  there 
being  none  superior  or  co-ordinate  with  them. 
That  unless  there  was  some  authority  and  power 
to  restrain  them  and  keep  things  in  order,  it  would 
be  impossible  to  prevent  the  ruin  of  the  country." 

It  is  of  no  avail  for  any  one  to  say  that  he  is 
not  interested  in  constitutional  government.  The 
first-fruits  of  the  Parliament  Act  are  already  law, 
and  concern  each  citizen  very  nearly.     The  chief 


THE   CONSTITUTION   AND   INDIVIDUAL      63 

of  them  are  the  Insurance  Act,  and  the  Payment 
of  Members  of  Parliament. 

The  payment  of  Members  of  Parliament  is  in 
its  very  nature  unconstitutional,  in  the  sense  that 
it  is  opposed  to  the  whole  spirit  of  our  traditions. 
One  of  the  finest  traditions  of  English  public  life, 
and  one  of  the  greatest  guarantees  for  its  purity, 
is  the  vast  amount  of  public  service  that  is  offered 
without  any  hope  of  reward  except  the  honourable 
reward  of  duty.  If  for  the  sake  of  argument  it  is 
granted  that  this  thesis  is  open  to  doubt,  there  is 
at  least  no  doubt  that  this  very  grave  change  in 
the  character  of  the  House  of  Commons  should 
not  have  been  carried  behind  the  backs  of  the 
electors.  It  is  dead  against  the  spirit  of  the  Con- 
stitution that  this  deed  should  have  been  done 
without  the  nation  being  consulted.  Is  there  any 
one  who  will  say  that  it  is  a  matter  of  no  moment 
to  him  whether  or  no  he  has  to  pay  his  Member  of 
Parliament  ? 

Now  let  us  look  at  the  Insurance  Act.  This  is 
a  colossal  affair.  There  is  hardly  any  one  who  will 
escape  inquisition.  It  marks  off  good  lives  from 
bad  lives  in  a  manner  about  which  there  can  be  no 
mistake.  A  Deposit  Contributor  is  a  marked  man 
for  life.  It  creates  an  army  of  officials,  and  an 
autocratic  body  of  commissioners.  The  fact  that 
it  has  caused  so  much  restiveness  and  apprehension 
in  the  country  is  a  healthy  symptom  of  the  national 
character.  There  is  nothing  English  people  dislike 
so  much  as  interference  with  their  private  affairs. 
The   Constitution   has   hitherto   proceeded   on  the 


64  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

idea  of  imposing  as  few  restrictions  as  possible 
on  liberty.  Foreigners  have  been  surprised  at  the 
absence  of  notice  boards  and  '^Dont's"  in  our 
system  that  pervade  countries  who  enjoy  the 
luxury  of  a  written  Constitution.  The  Insurance 
Act  has  altered  all  that,  and  most  English  men  and 
women  are  profoundly  alarmed. 

They  are  also  indignant  at  the  manner  in  which 
the  Bill  was  hustled  through  the  House  of  Commons 
to  make  way  for  Bills  to  give  Home  Rule ;  for 
Ireland  and  to  disestablish  the  Church.  Both 
these  measures  had  to  be  promoted  by  the  Govern- 
ment as  the  result  of  pressure  from  sections  of  their 
followers,  and  are  themselves  designed  to  make 
further  inroads  on  the  Constitution.  But  some 
one  may  sa}'-  that  if  all  this  be  true,  why  did  not 
the  House  of  Lords  amend  or  suspend  the  Insurance 
Act? 

In  this  connection  it  is  interesting  to  observe 
that  almost  before  the  ink  was  dry  on  the  Parliament 
Act  the  Trades  Unions  besought  the  House  of  Lords 
to  protect  them  from  the  excesses  of  a  Radical 
Government.  The  Trades  Unions  were  reinforced 
in  this  prayer  by  chambers  of  commerce,  mer- 
chants, friendly  societies,  agricultural  organiza- 
tions, doctors,  shipbuilders,  and  clerks  from  all 
over  the  country.  These  appeals  form  a  clear 
national  demand  for  a  strong  Second  Chamber. 

This  is  not  the  place  to  discuss  the  pass- 
ing of  the  Insurance  Act  by  the  Lords.  But  it 
may  be  pointed  out  that  the  principle  of  the  Bill 
was    accepted    by    all    parties    in    the    House    of 


THE   CONSTITUTION   AND   INDIVIDUAL      65 

Commons,  and  that  the  Parliament  Act  campaign 
has  deprived  the  House  of  Lords  of— at  any  rate, 
for  the  time  being — its  moral  as  well  as  its  legal 
authority.  You  cannot  threaten  and  degrade  one 
House  of  Parliament  one  minute,  and  the  next 
minute  expect  that  House  to  undertake  the  gigantic 
responsibility  of  handling  a  huge  and  complex 
national  measure  on  the  main  principle  of  which 
the  other  House  of  Parliament  was  almost  unani- 
mously agreed. 

The  case  of  the  Home  Rule  Bill  is  different.  It 
is  being  fought  both  in  principle  and  detail  by  a 
very  strong  minority  in  the  House  of  Commons. 
A  part  of  the  nation  that  cannot  be  ignored  has 
declared  that  it  will  not  obey  the  measure  if  it 
passes.  Public  opinion  may  expect  the  House  of 
Lords  to  use  even  the  shadowy  powers  of  delay 
given  by  the  Parliament  Act  in  the  hopes  that  the 
threatened  catastrophe,  which  many  think  will 
amount  to  Civil  War,  may  be  averted. 

This  amount  of  speculation  has  been  necessary 
in  order  to  bring  home  to  the  individual  the  posi- 
tion in  which  he  is  placed  by  the  loss  of  the  old 
Constitution.  Supposing  the  House  of  Lords 
suspend  the  Home  Rule  Bill,  and  supposing  that 
nothing  happens  to  bring  on  a  General  Election 
before  the  Bill  becomes  law,  the  individual  who  is 
determined  that  he  will  not  have  Home  Rule  at 
any  price  has  only  got  one  card  left  to  play  before 
he  resists  by  force.  That  card  is  the  fact  that  a 
Bill  will  not  have  the  force  of  law  until  the 
Sovereign  has  given  his  consent  to  it. 


66  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

The  most  important  effect  of  the  working  of  the 
Constitution  that  may  be  brought  about  by  the 
destruction  of  the  House  of  Lords  is  the  revival  of 
the  power  of  the  monarchy.  For  some  centuries 
after  the  Constitution  received  definite  shape,  the 
King  was  the  most  important  part  of  the  governing 
body.  He  could  even  govern  for  a  time,  and  did 
govern  after  a  fashion,  without  any  Parliament.  It 
was  not  until  the  reign  of  William  III  that  the 
King  became  obliged  to  call  a  Parliament  every 
year  for  the  purpose  of  granting  supply.  Since 
that  time  the  theory  has  prevailed  that  "  the  King's 
government  must  be  carried  on."  Even  this  theory 
might  be  over-strained.  A  situation  might  be 
imagined  in  which  the  King  could  carry  on  his 
government  in  times  of  great  stress  with  the  moral 
support  of  the  army,  the  navy,  the  police,  and 
public  opinion  in  the  absence  of  the  legal  warrants 
afforded  by  annual  Acts  of  Parliament. 

Be  this  as  it  may,  the  King  still  has  the  legal 
right  to  refuse  assent  to  any  Act  of  Parliament; 
and  one  tendency  of  the  natural  desire  to  restore 
the  balance  of  the  Constitution  may  well  be  that 
those  over  whom  the  House  of  Commons  rides 
roughshod  will  bring  their  grievance  to  the  King 
himself  Those  who  may  be  shocked  at  this  idea 
should  remember  that  the  intention  of  government 
by  a  King  and  two  Houses  of  Parliament  was  to 
guard  against  despotism  on  the  part  of  any  one 
portion  of  the  Constitution  ;  that  if  the  House  of 
Commons  went  beyond  what  was  morally  right  a 
nation   accustomed  to  freedom  would  be  sure  to 


THE   CONSTITUTION  AND   INDIVIDUAL     67 

seek  redress  ;  that  the  monarch  was  saved  from 
the  invidious  task  of  settling  disputes  between 
the  nation  and  the  Commons  by  the  intervention  of 
the  House  of  Lords  ;  and  that  as  the  effective  power 
of  the  House  of  Lords  has  now  gone,  the  likelihood 
of  the  King  being  brought  into  play  has  to  be  faced. 
The  Constitution  exists  for  the  nation ;  the  nation 
does  not  exist  for  the  purpose  of  illustrating  the 
working  of  the  Parliament  Act. 

If  the  supremacy  of  Parliament,  or  whatever 
combination  of  forces  contrives  to  control  Parlia- 
ment for  the  time  being,  is  of  vital  concern  to  the 
individual,  the  supremacy  of  the  law  is  no  less 
important.  After  an  Act  has  left  Parliament,  and 
become  a  Statute,  the  Constitution  intends  that 
each  citizen,  or  body  of  citizens  shall  be  amenable 
to  that  law,  and  that  if  any  dispute  arises,  that 
dispute  shall  be  settled  in  the  Law  Courts.  The 
governing  idea  is  that  no  one  shall  be  subjected  to 
tyranny  on  the  part  of  the  executive,  and  that  the 
liberties  of  each  subject  shall  be  capable  of  being 
brought  before  an  impartial  tribunal  with  no  taint 
of  party  politics.  The  case  for  the  protection  of 
liberty  was  so  admirably  stated  by  Lord  Alverstone, 
the  Lord  Chief  Justice  of  England,  who  holds  the 
highest  non-political  office  in  the  country,  that  it 
may  be  quoted.  Speaking  on  June  i8th,  1909,  in 
the  City  of  London,  he  said  : 

"Time  had  been  when  the  judges  had  stood 
between  the  Crown  and  the  liberties  of  the  people. 
That  was  a  duty  which  was  not  likely  ever  again  to 
fall  upon  His  Majesty's  judges  in  any  part  of  the 


68  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

empire,  because  His  Most  Gracious  Majesty  was 
among  the  first  to  recognize  what  were  the  proper 
relations  between  the  Crown  and  the  Judiciary. 
If,  however,  certain  things  were  true  which  they 
saw  in  the  Press,  it  might  be  that  the  judges  might 
be  called  upon  in  the  future  to  protect  the  interests 
of  the  people  against  the  executive ;  but  he  hoped 
that  the  time  would  never  come  when  it  would  be 
considered  that  the  executive  government  was  to 
be  its  own  interpreter  of  Acts  of  Parliament.  He 
trusted  that  His  Majesty's  judges  would  always  be 
regarded  as  the  impartial  tribunal  to  whom  was  to 
be  given  the  duty  of  interpreting  Acts  of  Parlia- 
ment." 

There  is  no  country  where  the  judges  deserve 
and  enjoy  a  higher  reputation  than  in  the  United 
Kingdom.  The  independence  and  fairness  of  our 
Courts  of  Justice,  and  the  vindication  of  the  two 
principles  that  no  one  can  be  lawfully  made  to 
suffer  except  for  a  distinct  breach  of  the  law,  and 
that  all  shall  be  equal  before  the  law,  are  among 
the  greatest  treasures  of  this  country.  Yet  we  see 
them  all  three  being  encroached  upon,  and  are 
forced  to  the  conclusion  that  these  encroachments 
are  due  to  modern  party  government,  or  in  plain 
terms,  to  the  desire  to  catch  votes. 

All  the  world  over  you  will,  of  course,  find 
people  to  whom  constitutional  or  settled  govern- 
ment is  irksome  and  disagreeable,  but  these 
enemies  of  law  and  order  have  usually  not  been 
found  in  high  places.  But  lately  we  have  had  an 
attack  upon  the  judges  publicly  delivered  by  no 


THE   CONSTITUTION  AND  INDIVIDUAL      69 

less  a  person  than  Mr.  Winston  Churchill  when  he 
was  Home  Secretary.  In  the  House  of  Commons 
on  May  30th;  191 1,  he  said  that  ^'the  Courts  held  a 
position  of  unequalled  eminence  in  the  eyes  of  the 
world;  and  in  cases  between  man  and  man  no  doubt 
they  deserved  respect  and  admiration ;  but  where 
class  issues  and  party  issues  were  involved  it  was 
impossible  to  contend  that  the  Courts  commanded 
the  same  degree  of  general  confidence.  On  the 
contrary,  they  did  not ;  and  a  very  large  number  of 
people  had  been  led  to  the  opinion  that  they  were, 
unconsciously  no  doubt,  biased  ...  It  was  un- 
fortunate that  collisions  occurred  between  the 
Courts  and  the  great  Trade  Union  bodies." 

This  is  a  deliberate  attack  by  a  Cabinet  Minister 
on  our  judges,  although  the  wording  of  it  is  a  little 
difficult  to  understand.  It  is  dangerous,  as  it  con- 
veys the  idea  that  justice  should  no  longer  be 
impartially  administered  if  it  is  inconvenient  to 
^'the  great  Trade  Union  bodies."  The  speech  did 
not  command  the  assent  of  the  vast  mass  of  public 
opinion,  but  it  should  not  be  forgotten,  as  it  marks 
a  serious  menace  to  the  liberty  of  the  individual. 
And  for  this  reason.  Everybody  is  human.  It  is 
therefore  necessary  for  judges,  of  all  people,  to  be 
removed  as  far  as  possible  from  anything  that  may 
influence  their  decisions.  This  has  already  been  j 
done.  For  instance,  a  judge  cannot  be  removed 
except  by  a  formal  resolution  of  Parliament.  But 
what  assists  the  cause  of  justice  more  than  any- 
thing else  is  the  absence  of  carping  criticism  from 
outside.     As  Lord  Halsbury  said  : 


TO  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

^  No  judge  could  be  just  if  he  was  continually 
thinking  what  would  be  said  of  him  next  day  in  the 
newspapers,  and  what  might  be  said  of  him  at  the 
next  General  Election  .  .  .  respect  for  the  law  as 
law  was  not  likely  to  be  increased  if  men  in  high 
places  joined  in  a  cry  attributing  base  and  unworthy 
motives  to  the  judges  who  had  to  administer  the 
law." 

But  there  is  another  tendency  also  very  destruc- 
tive of  liberty  that  must  be  noted.  This  tendency 
is  to  remit  either  to  a  Government  Department,  or 
to  special  bodies  of  commissioners,  jurisdiction 
over  matters  which  in  this  country  it  has  hitherto 
been  customary  to  reserve  either  to  Parliament  or 
the  Courts  of  Justice,  and  in  this  way  to  hand  over 
the  liberty  and  property  of  the  subject  to  fresh 
authorities  from  whose  decision  there  is  in  many 
cases  to  be  no  appeal  to  the  Courts  of  Law.  This 
has  either  been  intended,  or  else  actually  done,  in 
the  Education  Bill  of  1906,  the  Old  Age  Pensions 
Act  of  1908,  the  Irish  Universities  Act,  1908,  the 
Small  Holdings  and  Allotments  Act,  1908,  the 
Housing,  Town  Planning,  etc.,  1909,  the  Finance 
Act,  1909-10,  and  the  National  Insurance  Act,  191 1. 
All  these  Acts  are  instances  of  what  are  called 
bureaucratic  legislation. 

Bureaucracy  is  in  itself  a  word  of  foreign  de- 
rivation, and  conveys  a  notion  distasteful  to  and 
out  of  accord  with  English  manners  and  customs. 
It  means  government  by  officials,  and  its  intro- 
duction into  this  country  means  the  establishment 
of  that  system  of  "red-tape"  that  prevails  in  other 


THE   CONSTITUTION   AND   INDIVIDUAL      71 

countries,  but  with  which  the  British  Constitution 
has  in  the  main  contrived  to  dispense.  As  a  nation 
we  have  no  great  love  for  officials,  especially  when 
they  are  appointed  by  the  whim  of  the  Government 
of  the  day.  The  recent  extension  of  the  system  of 
patronage  is  formidable.  Many  people  will  be 
surprised  to  learn  that  between  January,  1906,  and 
August,  1910,  873  Government  appointments  at 
salaries  of  over  ;^ioo  a  year  were  given  away  with- 
out being  thrown  open  to  public  competition  by 
passing  the  Civil  Service  examination. 

The  disposal  of  liberty  and  property  by  officials 
has  been  most  marked  with  regard  to  the  com- 
pulsory acquisition  of  land,  though  under  the 
Insurance  Act  practically  the  whole  nation  will 
be  handed  over  to  a  body  of  commissioners.  Now 
it  is  not  denied  that  there  are  cases  where  land 
should  be  compulsorily  taken  if  the  public  interest 
obviously  requires  it;  but  in  considering  the 
position  of  landowners  of  all  sorts  and  degrees, 
it  should  be  remarked  that  this  liability  to  com- 
pulsory acquisition  does  not  attach  to  owners  of 
movable  property.  But  the  general  rule  under 
our  Constitution  has  always  been  that  powers  of 
compulsory  purchase  should  only  be  given  by  the 
special  authority  of  Parliament  with  liberty  to 
the  owner  affected  to  appear  by  Counsel  before 
the  Committees  of  both  Houses  of  Parliament,  to 
show  reason  why  compulsory  powers  should  not 
be  granted  against  him.  If  compulsory  purchase 
was  determined  upon,  the  general  practice  was  to 
give  compensation  to  tlie  disturbed  owner. 


72  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

Recent  legislation  has  altered  this  in  a  very 
arbitrary  manner.  By  the  Small  Holdings  and 
Allotments  Act,  1907  (now  repealed  and  re-enacted 
in  the  Consolidation  Act  of  1908);  powers  are  given 
to  County  Councils  of 

{a)  Compulsory  Purchase 

(b)  Compulsory  Hiring 
of  land  for  small  holdings.  The  Board  of  Agri- 
culture, whose  reputation  it  should  be  noticed  is 
involved  in  the  extension  of  small  holdings,  can 
make  an  order  for  Compulsory  Purchase,  and  if 
the  order  is  objected  to,  the  Board  must  appoint  a 
person  to  hold  an  inquiry.  The  Board  must  con- 
sider the  report  of  the  person  who  held  the  inquiry, 
but  is  under  no  legal  obligation  to  act  upon  it,  and 
an  order  confirmed  by  the  Board  is  '^  final  and  con- 
clusive, and  has  effect  as  if  enacted  in  the  Act." 
In  a  case  where  the  Board  had  confirmed  an  order 
for  taking  a  farm,  the  occupying  owner,  who  felt 
himself  aggrieved,  endeavoured  to  bring  the  matter 
before  the  Courts  of  Justice  for  revision.  It  was 
held  that  the  Court  had  no  jurisdiction.  Mr. 
Justice  Jelf  said  {Times  Law  Report,  Vol.  XXV., 
p.  719): 

"This  case  presented  an  illustration  of  the 
length  to  which  Parliament  had  the  right  to  go  in 
ousting  the  powers  and  jurisdiction  of  Courts  of 
Law.  If  a  majority  in  Parliament  were  successful 
in  passing  an  Act  of  Parliament  which  had  that 
effect,  then  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Courts  of  Law 
in  matters  in  which  some  people  might  think  it 
was  desirable  that  even  Government  Departments 


THE   CONSTITUTION  AND   INDIVIDUAL      73 

should  be  under  the  control  of  the  Courts  was 
nevertheless  ousted,  and  the  Courts  had  no  power 
to  interfere  with  the  decision  of  the  Department." 

This  very  high-handed  procedure  is  defended 
by  the  Government  on  the  ground  of  expense  of 
proceedings  before  Parliamentary  Committees.  But 
it  should  be  remarked  that  if  the  rights  of  private 
property  contemplated  by  the  Constitution  are  to 
survive,  then  what  is  called  expropriation,  even  if 
desirable,  is  a  very  delicate  process,  which  may, 
in  the  interests  of  justice,  require  lengthy,  and 
therefore  expensive,  handling.  It  should  also 
be  remarked  that,  under  the  Small  Holdings 
Act  and  the  Housing  and  Town  Planning  Act,  the 
Arbitrator  is  prohibited  from  hearing  counsel  or 
expert  witnesses,  except  in  such  cases  as  the  Gov- 
ernment Department  otherwise  directs.  It  would 
be  easy  to  give  more  instances  of  official  autocracy 
in  the  matter  of  land  legislation,  but  we  will  now 
look  at  something  else  of  more  general  application. 

Under  the  Insurance  Act,  191 1,  separate  bodies 
of  Commissioners  are  set  up  for  the  whole 
country.  Vast  powers  are  placed  in  their 
hands.  They  can  settle  matters  of  vital  importance 
to  the  everyday  life  of  each  citizen  without  any 
appeal.  The  Insurance  Commissioners  are  ap- 
pointed by  the  Government,  and,  in  fact,  they  are 
the  Government  Department  administering  the 
Act,  and  ousting  the  Law  Courts. 

Doctors,  druggists,  employers,  employed, 
friendly  societies,  are  all  to  be  handed  over  to 
the  absolute  control  of  these  gentlemen,  who  may 


74  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

make  their  own  arrangements  for  settling  disputes, 
and  whose  decision  is  final.  They  may  remove  a 
doctor  from  the  panel  of  those  entitled  to  treat 
insured  persons,  and  destroy  his  livelihood  and 
reputation  at  one  blow.  The  doctor  will  have 
absolutely  no  appeal  to  any  one,  even  if  the 
decision  is  erroneous.  The  same  thing  applies  to 
any  firm  or  company  entitled  to  supply  drugs  and 
medicines  to  insured  persons.  The  Insurance  Com- 
missioners may  withdraw  their  approval  from  any 
society  if,  in  their  opinion,  the  society  has  failed  to 
comply  with  any  of  the  provisions  of  the  Act. 
The  question  of  the  rate  of  payment  by  both 
master  and  man  is  to  be  finally  awarded  by  the 
Commissioners,  in  accordance  with  regulations 
made  by  themselves.  In  fact,  it  is  difficult  to 
imagine  a  more  serious  inroad  into  the  liberty  of 
the  subject,  as  contemplated  by  the  Constitution, 
than  has  been  made  by  this  Act. 

Having  now  seen  something  of  the  danger  that 
threatens  each  individual  by  the  establishment  of 
separate  authorities  to  oust  people  from  their 
constitutional  right  of  access  to  the  Courts  of 
Justice,  with,  in  many  cases,  a  power  of  appeal  to 
a  higher  court,  let  us  look  at  one  or  two  of  the 
rights  of  citizenship  which  are  even  more  elemen- 
tary, and  which  have  been  actually  destroyed  by 
an  Act  of  Parliament  designed  for  the  purpose. 
The  Constitution  is  a  body  of  rules  and  conven- 
tions determining  the  balance  between  the  autho- 
rity of  the  State  and  the  liberty  of  the  subject. 
Some  aspects  of  the  making  and  carrying  out  of 


THE   CONSTITUTION   AND   INDIVIDUAL      75 

Statute  Law  have  already  been  presented,  and 
attention  has  been  called  to  the  increasing  ten- 
dency to  bring  the  liberty  of  the  subject  under  the 
control  of  the  Government  of  the  day,  by  re- 
moving it  from  the  field  of  constitutional  right.  If 
the  right  of  access  to  the  Law  Courts  is  of  pro- 
found importance  to  the  individual,  even  more 
important  is  his  right  to  have  his  personal  freedom 
protected  by  those  who  are  responsible  for  using 
the  armed  forces  of  the  Crown. 

This  need  has  been  so  clearly  brought  before 
the  public  by  the  action  or  inaction  of  the  Cabinet 
in  connection  with  free  labour,  that  it  is  unnecessary 
to  state  the  case  at  any  great  length.  Two  vital 
constitutional  principles  are,  however,  involved. 
First,  that  constituted,  or  recognized,  authority 
shall  be  supreme.  Second,  that  constituted 
authority  shall  be  exerted  to  protect  all  law-abiding 
men  and  women  in  their  lawful  occupations  with- 
out any  regard  to  the  favour  or  caprice  of  the 
Ministry  of  the  day. 

Parliament,  by  passing  the  Trades  Disputes  Act, 
has  already  seriously  handicapped  itself  in  carrying- 
out  these  principles.  The  recent  issue  turned  upon 
the  question  of  whether  Great  Britain  is  to  be 
governed  by  the  Strike  Committee  of  the  Transport 
Workers'  Association,  or  by  the  ordinary  forces  of 
law  and  order.  The  Trades  Disputes  Act  has 
deliberately  and  of  set  purpose  placed  Trades 
Unions  above  the  Constitution. 

They  have  quite  naturally  taken  advantage  of 
their  new  position  of  legal  superiority  over  their 


76  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

fellow-countrymen.  They  have  tried  to  hold  up, 
and  in  some  measure  have  succeeded  in  holding 
up,  the  trade  of  the  country.  They  have  actually 
sat  in  a  room  issuing  "  permits  "  as  to  what  class  of 
goods  shall  or  shall  not  be  allowed  to  enter  London, 
and  issuing  passes  to  their  fellow-citizens  allowing 
them  the  use  of  the  King's  highway. 

They  have  coerced  and  intimidated  free  men 
until  the  protection  of  free  labour  had  to  be  sought 
from  the  Home  Secretary.  Now,  the  doctrine  laid 
down  by  the  Government  with  regard  to  the  pro- 
tection of  free  labour  is  vital  to  everybody,  and 
particularly  to  the  working-classes.  It  is  not  only 
a  question  of  disturbance,  or  a  question  of  trade,  or 
even  a  question  of  the  starvation  of  the  country, 
though  all  these  things  are  involved. 

All  these  things  ultimately  hang  on  the  great 
constitutional  principle  of  personal  freedom  which 
the  very  Constitution  was  called  into  being  to 
safeguard.  The  doctrine  that  the  Government 
seek  to  lay  down  is  that  the  Ministry  of  the  day 
shall  have  power  to  discriminate  under  what  cir- 
cumstances they  will,  or  will  not,  grant  or  withhold 
from  free  British  subjects  the  benefits  of  the  British 
Constitution.  In  other  words,  if  full  significance  is 
to  be  given  to  the  attitude  of  the  Government 
towards  free  labour,  we  have  reached  a  stage  in 
English  history  when  Cabinet  Ministers  are  seeking 
to  suspend  constitutional  guarantees  for  freedom 
on  any  occasion  when  to  enforce  them  might,  in 
their  judgment,  have  inconvenient  results  to  them- 
selves. 


THE   CONSTITUTION   AND  INDIVIDUAL      T7 

Reference  has  been  made  to  the  great  consti- 
tutional principle  of  personal  freedom.  Public 
opinion  has,  of  course,  decided  that  personal 
freedom  must  be  limited  in  the  general  interests  of 
society.  For  instance,  laws  have  been  passed 
enforcing,  with  the  assent  of  public  opinion,  such 
duties  as  the  payment  of  taxes  and  the  education 
of  our  children.  Even  these  matters  have  been 
subjects  for  grave  dispute.  But  an  elementary 
right  of  citizenship  about  which  there  can  be  no 
dispute  in  any  civilized  state  is  the  right  of  every 
man  to  make  a  free  bargain,  and  as  Mr.  Austen 
Chamberlain  said  in  the  House  of  Commons  on 
June  13th,  1912,  "to  sell  his  labour  freely  in  a  lawful 
calling  and  to  be  allowed  to  go  about  in  the  pursuit 
of  his  calling  freely  and  without  being  subjected  to 
intimidation,  threats  and  violence." 

If  we  were  to  start  all  over  again  in  England 
with  a  written  constitution,  the  rather  wooden 
device  that  some  countries,  not  inferior  to  our  own 
in  civilization,  have  found  themselves  obliged  to 
adopt,  this  is  one  of  the  elementary  rights  that 
would  have  to  be  clearly  reduced  to  writing.  In 
this  country  primary  rights  are  protected  rather  by 
remedies  for  their  infringement  than  by  their  being 
expressed  in  any  single  document.  In  Belgium, 
for  instance,  the  right  to  personal  freedom  is 
"guaranteed  "  in  an  article  of  a  written  constitution. 

The  important  thing,  however,  is  not  the  state- 
ment of  the  right,  but  the  means  to  make  the  right 
effective.  In  England  this  means  has  been  provided 
by  the  Habeas   Corpus   Acts,    passed   to   prevent 


78  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

anyone  being  kept  in  prison  without  being  brought 
to  trial.  Arbitrary  imprisonment  is  in  this  country 
unknown  to  the  law,  except  in  circumstances  of 
peculiar  danger  to  the  State,  when  the  Habeas 
Corpus  Acts  might  be  suspended.  But  imprison- 
ment does  not  only  mean  being  brought  to  a  gaol 
by  the  policeman,  and  being  kept  there  by  the 
turnkey.  Anyone  who  is  prevented  by  the  set 
purpose  and  action  of  his  fellow  citizens  from  going 
about  his  lawful  calling  freely  may  also  be  said  to 
be  imprisoned.  And  the  portion  of  the  Trades 
Disputes  Act  that  legalizes  peaceful  picketing 
amounts  to  a  partial  repeal  of  the  Habeas  Corpus 
Act,  one  of  the  great  landmarks  in  the  history  of 
personal  freedom. 

So  far  as  the  limits  of  this  chapter  will  permit, 
the  ways  in  which  the  individual  is  related  to  the 
Constitution  have  been  in  some  measure  traced. 
An  attempt  has  been  made  to  show  how  his  or  her 
interests  are  at  the  disposal  of  Parliament,  the  Law 
Courts,  and  the  Executive.  These  three  institu- 
tions combine  to  form  what  is  called  the  State, 
which  is  that  portion  of  the  social  organism  that 
Society  intends  shall  be  the  instrument  of  social 
justice.  They  will  command  public  confidence, 
and  serve  their  purpose,  so  long  as  their  actions 
are  animated  by  the  spirit  of  the  laws,  conventions, 
understandings  and  traditions  that  are  the  ingre- 
dients of  the  British  Constitution. 

Of  the  three,  the  Law  Courts  still  stand  high  in 
public  estimation.  It  can  safely  be  asserted  that 
this   is   because    the  judges   are   removed   as    far 


THE   CONSTITUTION   AND   INDIVIDUAL      79 

as  is  humanly  possible  from  the  influence  of  party 
politics.  It  is  not  so  with  Parliament  and  the 
Executive. 

In  England  when  we  speak  of  the  Executive  we 
mean  the  Cabinet.  The  danger  of  a  Parliamentary 
Executive  responsible  to  Parliament  is  that  it  may 
be  deterred  from  using  its  powers  by  the  fear  of 
losing  the  votes  of  some  of  its  supporters  either 
in  or  out  of  Parliament,  and  national  interests 
may  be  overborn  by  the  supposed  interests  of  a 
political  party.  The  danger  to  the  individual  of 
representative  government  from  the  legislative 
point  of  view  is  instanced  by  the  attempt  that  is  now 
being  made  to  disestablish  the  Church  in  Wales 
and  to  give  Home  Rule  to  Ireland  without  submit- 
ting to  the  electors  the  Bills  embodying  these 
proposals.  It  is  not  easy  to  make  out  a  claim  that 
even  the  principle  of  either  of  these  Bills  was  really 
what  the  country  voted  upon  at  the  last  election. 
But  certainly  no  taxpayer  was  given  to  understand 
that  he  was  going  to  be  invited  to  pay  a  large  sum 
for  the  maintenance  of  Irish  concerns  over  which 
he  is  to  have  no  direct  control,  while  42  Irish 
delegates  are  to  come  to  Westminster  to  vote 
about  British  concerns. 

There  is  only  one  remedy  for  this.  It  has  been 
very  truly  remarked  that  every  country  gets  the 
government  it  deserves.  If  we  wish  to  save 
ourselves  and  our  freedom  from  the  abuse  and 
abrogation  of  the  Constitution  we  cannot  set  to 
work  too  soon  to  create  a  public  opinion  that  will 
look  to   these   matters,  and   insist  that   whenever 


80  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

fundamentals  are  at  stake,  regard  shall  be  had  to 
principle  instead  of  party. 

We  are  told  that  we  have  outgrown  our  clothes, 
and  that  new  organizations  must  be  found.  Let  it 
be  admitted  at  once  that  real  progress  will,  and 
ought  to,  change  the  aspect  of  many  things.  But 
the  old  truths  cannot  be  changed.  They  form  the 
very  bed-rock  of  civilization,  and  the  vehicle  of 
progress.  They  are  to  be  found  in  the  instrument 
of  social  justice  known  as  the  British  Constitution. 
Any  attempt  to  whittle  them  away  will  be  retro- 
grade and  not  progressive,  and  reproduce  a 
condition  of  anarchy  that  our  Constitution  through- 
out the  ages  has  gradually  resolved  into  a  system 
of  orderl}''  progress. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE     PARLIAMENT    ACT,     J  911,    AND    THE 

DESTRUCTION  OF  ALL  CONSTITUTIONAL 

SAFEGUARDS 

By  Professor  A.  V.  Dicey 

My  readers  may  reasonably  ask  what  is  meant  by 
a  "  constitutional  safeguard  "  ?  My  answer  is  this  : 
A  constitutional  safeguard  means,  under  any  form 
of  popular  and  parliamentary  government  (such  as 
exists,  e.g.  in  England,  in  the  United  States,  or  in 
France),  any  law,  or  received  custom,  which  secures 
that  no  change  in  the  constitution  or  the  fundamental 
laws  of  the  country  shall  take  place  until  it  has 
obtained  the  permanent  assent  of  the  nation. 

So  much  may  well  be  said  as  to  the  meaning  of 
an  expression  which  may  cause  some  perplexity. 
With  this  explanation  it  is  easy  for  me  to  state  the 
object  with  which  I  have  written  this  chapter.  My 
aim  is  to  impress  upon  my  readers  three  important 
truths :  The  first  truth  is  that  the  Parliament  Acti  . 
has  destroyed  our  last  effective  constitutional  safe- 
guard. .  The  second  truth  is  that  the  whole  ex- 
perience of  every  country,  which  enjoys  popular 
government,  proves  that  the  absence  of  constitu- 
tional  safeguards   imperils  the   prosperity  of  the 


82  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

State.  The  last  truth  is  that  the  absence  of  con- 
stitutional safeguards  is  full  of  danger  to  England ; 
for  it  enables  a  party,  or  a  coalition  of  parties,  to 
usurp  the  sovereignty  of  the  nation. 

(A)  The  Parliament  Act,  191 1,  has  destroyed  our 
last  effective  constitutional  safeguard. 

(I)  The  nature  of  these  safeguards. — The  dif- 
ferent safeguards  which  have  from  time  to  time 
protected  the  rights  of  the  nation  may  be  brought 
under  three  heads  : — 

(i.)  The  so-called  Veto  of  the  King.— -Down  at 
least  to  the  accession  of  George  I  (17 14)  the  King 
was  the  real  head  of  the  Government.  He  took  an 
active,  sometimes  a  predominant,  part  in  Parlia- 
mentary legislation.  No  man  disputed  the  King's 
right  to  refuse  his  assent  to  a  Bill  which  had  been 
passed  by  ;the  two  Houses  of  Parliament.  This 
right  in  theory  still  exists  :  it  is  not  touched  by  the 
Parliament  Act,  but  it  has  never  (for  any  political 
object)  been  made  use  of  for  at  least  200  years.^ 
The  veto  of  the  King,  though  its  existence  is  of 
importance,  is  all  but  obsolete.  It  is  not  in  the 
twentieth  century  an  effective  safeguard  of  the 
Constitution. 

1  Burke  has  pointed  out  that  the  veto  and  other  latent  rights  of 
the  Crown  may,  under  unforeseen  circumstances,  be  of  great  utility 
to  the  country.  As  regards  the  King's  veto,  experience  has  fully 
proved  Burke's  foresight.  The  royal  veto  is  the  foundation  of  the 
right  of  the  British  Cabinet  to  disallow  a  Bill  passed  by  the  legis- 
lature of  a  self-governing  colony,  when  such  Bill  is  clearly  opposed 
to  the  legislation  of  the  Imperial  Parliament  and  to  the  interest 
of  the  Empire  (see  Dicey,  Law  of  the  Constitution,  7th  ed., 
pp.  98-116). 


DESTRUCTION   OF   SAFEGUARDS  83 

(ii.)  The  Constitution  of  tlie  House  of  Commons 
up  to  the  full  development  of  Household  Suffrage 
in  1884. — Everybody  now  acknowledges,  what  even 
thirty  years  ago  educated  men  were  slow  to  admit, 
that  Parliament  (by  which  term  a  lawyer  must 
always  mean  the  King  and  the  two  Houses)  has 
constitutionally  a  right  to  make  any  new  law  it 
pleases,  to  repeal  any  law,  or  to  change  or  abolish 
any  law  or  institution  whatever.  But  every  one 
also  knows  that  this  doctrine  of  Parliamentary 
omnipotence  has,  during  long  periods  of  history, 
been  combined  with  a  strong  public  opinion  that 
though  the  constitution  and  the  more  important 
laws  of  the  realm  could  be  changed,  yet  the  con- 
stitution and  such  laws  should  be  treated  as  practi- 
cally unchangeable,  unless  their  amendment  were 
unmistakably  demanded  by  the  voice  of  the  nation, 
or,  in  other  words,  of  the  electors. 

The  existence  of  this  feeling  was,  down  from 
the  Revolution  of  1688  to  very  near  the  great 
Reform  Act  of  1832,  an  adequate  constitutional 
safeguard,  and  sometimes  too  strong  a  safeguard, 
against  sudden  change  not  approved  of  by  the 
nation.  I  do  not  deny  for  a  moment  that  the 
constitution  of  the  unreformed  Parliament  did 
exhibit  serious  defects.  All  I  do  maintain,  and 
maintain  with  absolute  confidence  is,  that  if  reforms 
were,  as  I  admit,  at  times  unduly  delayed — the 
Catholic  Emancipation  Act,  for  example,  might 
have  been  with  great  advantage  to  the  country 
passed  in  1820  or  1825  instead  of  in  1829 — 3^et  the 
character  of  the  unreformed  House  of  Commons 

D 


84  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

and  the  opinion  of  the  day  provided  an  ample  safe- 
guard against  the  danger  of  usurpation  of  the 
national  sovereignty  by  a  party  which  had  obtained 
a  temporary  majority  in  the  House  of  Commons. 
Oddly  enough  the  great  Reform  Act  produced  less 
immediate  change  of  public  sentiment  than  was 
expected  by  either  the  opponents  or  the  authors  of 
the  Act.  The  Whig  leaders  themselves  insisted 
on  the  finality  of  the  Reform  Act.  Peel  advocated 
administrative  improvements  instead  of  constitu- 
tional changes.  Palmerston,  after  the  middle  of 
the  nineteenth  century,  was  in  reality  a  Liberal- 
Conservative  in  domestic  affairs.  The  few  reforms 
in  which  he  personally  took  an  interest  often  did 
not  command  public  support.  At  the  height  of 
his  popularity  (1857)  he  with  great  sagacity  pro- 
posed to  revive  the  habitual  creation  of  life 
peerages;  but  this  most  statesmanlike  idea  was 
not  heartily  supported  by  the  people. 

All  these  things,  which  some  men  still  living 
can  remember,  are  sure  signs  that  till  1867,  or 
rather  till  1884,  Englishmen  and  Parliament  on  the 
whole  practically  accepted  the  unchangeableness 
of  the  constitution.  The  experience  of  the  last 
25  or  28  years  proves  that  the  change  in  the  con- 
stitution of  the  House  of  Commons,  and  the  change 
in  public  opinion  has  so  weakened  this  second  con- 
stitutional guarantee,  that  it  can  no  longer  be  relied 
upon  to  protect  the  rights  of  the  nation. 

(iii.)  The  legislative  authority  of  the  House  of 
Lords. — Till  last  year  it  was  universally  admitted 
that  (except  in  respect  of  Money  Bills)  the  House 


DESTRUCTION  OF  SAFEGUARDS  85 

of  Lords  possessed  the  same  right  as  the  House  of 
Commons  to  reject  any  Bill  whatever.  Of  course 
no  man  of  sense  had  since  1832  ever  supposed  that 
the  Upper  House  could  reject  or  ought  in  fact  to 
reject  permanently  any  Bill  passed  by  the  House  of 
Commons  as  the  undoubted  representatives  of  the 
nation.  The  legislative  authority  of  the  House  of 
Lords  meant,  and  was  up  to  191 1  understood  to 
mean,  that  the  House  had  the  power,  and  was 
under  the  obligation  to  reject  any  Bill  of  first  rate 
importance  which  the  House  reasonably  and  bond 
fide  believed  to  be  opposed  to  the  permanent  will 
of  the  country.  This  doctrine,  like  every  other 
constitutional  doctrine,  must  of  course,  as  most 
Englishmen  have  always  felt,  be  construed  in  accord- 
ance with  common  sense.  The  nation's  assent  to 
a  Bill  may  be  given  in  several  different  manners. 
It  may  be  made  manifest  by  the  clear  absence  of 
any  vigorous  opposition  to  a  particular  measure. 
It  may  again  be  signified  by  the  whole  character  of 
a  proposed  measure  (e.g.  Gladstone's  plan  for  the 
Disestablishment  of  the  Church  in  Ireland),  having 
been  laid  before  the  electors  and  been  the  main 
object  of  debate  at  a  General  Election.  If  under 
such  circumstances  the  electors  should,  by  their 
votes,  ratify,  as  they  did,  Mr.  Gladstone's  policy,  it 
was  surely  right  to  treat  such  ratification  as  the 
deliberate  approval  by  the  nation.  But  no  one 
till  1910  and  1911  seriously  disputed  the  doctrine 
that  the  House  of  Lords  in  modern  times  had 
the  right  to  demand  an  appeal  to  the  people 
whenever    on    any    great    subject    of    legislation 


86  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

the  will  of  the  electorate  was  uncertain  or  un- 
known. 

The  House  of  Lords  has,  of  very  recent  days, 
used  its  authority  to  safeguard  the  rights  of  the 
nation.  Any  one  may  feel  well  assured  that  in  1869 
the  Bill  for  the  Disestablishment  of  the  Irish 
Church  would  have  been  rejected,  and  rightly 
rejected,  by  the  Lords  had  not  the  question  of 
Disestablishment  been  clearly  and  undoubtedly 
placed  before  the  people  at  the  General  Election  of 
1868.  The  Lords  again  in  1893  rejected  the  Home 
Rule  Bill  of  1893,  which  had  been  passed  by  a  small 
but  unwavering,  majority  of  the  House  of  Commons. 
The  Ministry  of  the  day,  after  their  defeat,  held 
ofifice  unconstitutionally  till  1895.  The  appeal  to 
the  people  which  ought  to  have  been  made  at  once 
was,  when  it  took  place,  decisive.  The  return  of  a 
large  Unionist  majority  was  the  approval  by  the 
people  of  the  rejection  by  the  House  of  Lords  of 
the  Home  Rule  Bill  of  1893.  It  was  the  solemn  con- 
demnation by  the  people  of  the  United  Kingdom  of 
the  whole  policy  of  Home  Rule.  This  condemna- 
tion should  never  be  forgotten;  it  is  of  infinite 
significance,  it  means  that  at  a  great  crisis  in  the 
fortunes  of  England,  the  hereditary  House  of  Lords 
represented,  whilst  the  elected  House  of  Commons 
misrepresented;  the  will  of  the  nation. 

Nor  was  the  authority  of  the  House  of  Lords,  as 
protector  of  the  Constitution,  seen  only  in  the  cases 
in  which  the  House  came  openly  into  conflict  with 
the  House  of  Commons.  The  legislative  power  of 
the  Lords  was  seen  sometimes  in  the  modification 


DESTRUCTION   OF   SAFEGUARDS  87 

of  Bills  passed  by  the  House  of  Commons  and  even 
more  frequently  in  preventing  a  Bill  from  being- 
brought  into  the  House  of  Commons. 

The  source  of  this  power  was,  however,  always 
one  and  the  same,  namely  the  doubt,  and  the  reason- 
able doubt;  whether  the  House  of  Lords  in  modify- 
ing or  rejecting  a  Bill,  might  not  be  found  at  the 
next  General  Election  to  be  the  true  representative 
of  the  will  of  the  nation.^ 

Its  authority  supplied  a  true,  though  imperfect, 
constitutional  safeguard  ;  and  it  was,  in  1910,  our 
last  effective  safeguard. 

(II)  The  Parliament  Act,  191 1,  destroys  the  last 
of  our  constitutional  safeguards,  for  it  indubitably 
produces  the  following  effects  :  ^ 

The  House  of  Lords  retains  no  power  whatever 
in  regard  to  any  Money  Bill,  and  a  Money  Bill 
means,  under  the  Parliament  Act,  any  Bill  which 
the  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Commons  for  the  time 
being  pleases  to  endorse  as  a  Money  Bill.  The 
House  of  Commons,  on  the  other  hand,  has  absolute 
and  uncontrolled  power  over  every  such  Money 
Bill. 

^  The  true  defect  of  the  House  of  Lords  as  a  constitutional 
safeguard  is  not  that  it  rejected  Bills  too  often,  but  that  it  did  not 
reject  them  often  enough.  It  represented  too  much,  not  the  con- 
servatism of  the  nation,  but  a  quite  different  thing,  the  interest  of 
the  Conservative  Party.  Its  weakness  was  that  it  did  not  criticise 
with  sufficient  severity  Bills  proposed  when  Conservatives  were  in 
office.  It  is  now  admitted  on  all  sides  that  the  remedy  for  this 
weakness  is  a  reform  in  the  Constitution  of  the  House  of  Lords. 
The  so-called  Liberals  of  the  day  have  refused  to  apply  this 
admitted  remedy. 

2  See  "  Thoughts  on  the  Parliament  Act,"  iii  and  iv,  Times^ 
Tuesday,  September  12th,  and  Saturday,  September  23rd,  191 1, 


88  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

With  regard  to  Public  Bills  (which  are  not 
Money  Bills)  the  House  of  Lords  has,  under  the 
Parliament  Act,  no  final  veto.  The  House  of 
Lords  may,  however,  exercise  a  suspensive  veto 
which  may  delay  such  Bill  (e.g.,  a  Bill  for  the  total 
abolition  of  the  House  of  Lords  or  for  changing 
the  succession  to  the  Crown,  or  giving  to  every 
woman  of  21  years  of  age  a  vote  for  Parliament  or 
the  right  to  be  elected  to  a  seat  in  Parliament) 
from  passing  into  an  Act  for  a  little  more  than 
two  years. 

But  what  is  now  the  legislative  power  of  the 
House  of  Commons  in  regard  to  any  public  Bill 
which  is  not  a  Money  Bill?  It  is  the  answer  to 
this  question  which  I  wish  to  force  upon  the  care- 
ful attention  of  every  one  of  my  readers.  The 
Parliament  Act  gives  to  the  House  of  Commons, 
or  in  truth,  to  the  majority  thereof  for  the  time 
being,  power  to  pass  into  law  any  public  Bill 
whatever,  ^  in  spite  of  the  rejection  thereof  by  the 
House  of  Lords.  Every  Statute,  past,  present  or 
to  come,  and  every  law,  whether  contained  in  the 
Statute  Book  or  not,  is  now  rendered  subject  to  the 
sole  and  despotic  authority  of  the  present  coalition 
or  of  any  other  faction  which  may  attain  a  majority 
by  whatever  means  in  the  House  of  Commons. 

Upon  the  present  House  of  Commons  and 
every  subsequent  House  of  Commons,  has  been 
conferred  an  absolute  legislative  dictatorship. 
England  is  now  governed  by  one  Chamber  alone. 

1  Except  a  Bill  to  extend  the  maximum  duration  of  Parliament 
beyond  five  years. 


DESTRUCTION  OF  SAFEGUARDS  89 

The  House  of  Commons  can  repeal  the  Magna 
Charta;  it  can  alter  the  Act  of  Settlement ;  it  can 
enact  that  the  Crown  may  descend  to  a  Roman 
Catholic;  it  can  extend  the  already  enormous 
privileges  conceded  to  Trade  Unions  under  the 
Trades  Disputes  Act,  1906;  it  can  dissolve  the 
Union  between  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  and 
between  England  and  Scotland;  it  can  establish 
universal  suffrage  in  the  strictest  sense  of  that 
term,  so  as  to  include  woman  suffrage;  it  can  pass 
an  Act  giving  an  old-age  pension  to  every  man  or 
woman  of  50.  All  this  may  be  done  though  the 
House  of  Lords  may  have  rejected  every  one  of 
these  Acts;  all  this  and  much  more  can  be  done 
without  any  necessity  whatever  for  an  appeal  to 
the  electorate.  This  statement  is  no  delusion  of  a 
fanatical  Unionist.  The  world  knows  that  one 
motive  at  least,  for  the  passing  of  the  Parliament 
Act  by  the  House  of  Commons,  and  forcing  it  by 
means  of  a  ministerial  misuse  of  the  prerogative 
through  the  House  of  Lords,  was  that  the  Act 
makes  it  possible  to  pass  a  Home  Rule  Bill  and  a 
Woman  Suffrage  Bill  without  an  appeal  to  the 
nation.  Nor  does  the  matter  end  here.  The 
Parliament  Act,  as  we  shall  see,  must  continue 
in  force  for  at  least  two  years,  but  otherwise  the 
Parliament  Act  can  itself  be  repealed  and  modified 
by  the  House  of  Commons.  The  Parliament  Act 
indeed  places  two  limits  on  the  exercise  by  a 
House  of  Commons  majority  of  unlimited  legisla- 
tive power. 
\The  one  limit  is  that  any  Bill  which  is  to  be 


90  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

passed  in  spite  of  the  dissent  of  the  House  of 
LordS;  must  be  passed  three  times  in  three  suc- 
cessive Sessions  by  the  House  of  Commons.  Note, 
however,  that  '^  three  Sessions  "  is  not  the  same  as 
three  years ;  two  Sessions  are  often  now  held  in 
one  year.  Note,  too,  that  successive  Sessions  are  a 
totally  different  thing  from  successive  Parliaments. 
If  the  House  of  Comm.ons  would  have  substituted 
*'  Parliaments  "  for  "  Sessions  "  the  inherent  vice  of 
the  Bill  would  have  disappeared.  For  such  a 
change  would  have  made  it  certain  that  no  Bill 
rejected  by  the  Lords  could  have  passed  into  an 
Act  without  an  appeal  to  the  people.  The  first 
so-called  restriction  is  worth  little ;  its  real  effect, 
and  in  truth  its  real  object,  is  not  to  restrain  but  to 
increase  the  power  of  a  dominant  party.  It  enables 
a  House  of  Commons  majority  to  pass  Bills,  say  a 
Welsh  Disestablishment  Bill,  which  the  party  in 
power  suspects  to  be  opposed  by  the  will  of  the 
nation. 

The  second  limit  or  restriction  is  that  no  Bill 


I  can,  without  the  assent  of  the  Peers,  be  passed  into 

I  law  ^'unless"  two  years  have  elapsed  between  the 

'  date  of  the  second  reading  [of  a  Bill]  in  the  first 

of  [three  successive]  Sessions  of  the  BilP  in  the 

House  of  Commons  and  the  date  on  which  it  passes 

the   House  of   Commons  in  the    third    of   those 


^"  Sessions  of  the  Bill"  are  the  words  of  the  Parliament  Act. 
This  language  is  dubious  English.  It  apparently  means  "  the  three 
successive  Sessions  during  which  any  Bill  intended  to  pass  into 
law,  though  rejected  by  the  House  of  Lords,  must  be  brought 
into,  and  passed  by  the  House  of  Commons." 


DESTRUCTION   OF  SAFEGUARDS  91 

Sessions."^  The  meaning  of  these  words  is  best 
made  clear  by  an  illustration.  The  second  reading 
in  the  House  of  Commons  of  the  present  Home 
Rule  Bill  took  place  on  May  9th,  1912.  The 
Bill  cannot,  without  the  assent  of  the  Lords, 
become  an  Act  of  Parliament  till  May  loth, 
1914.  This  restriction  is  a  real  one.  It  means 
something,  but  it  does  not  mean  much.  It  gives  to 
the  Lords  a  suspensive  veto  for  two  3^ears.  But 
the  importance  of  this  suspensive  veto  is  diminished 
by  one  material  fact.  A  House  of  Commons 
maj6rity  may,  under  the  Parliament  Act,  cut 
down  the  suspensive  veto  of  the  Peers  to  one 
year  or  to  six  months,  or  indeed  may  abolish  it 
altogether.  Under  the  Parliament  Act  then,  any 
party  which  has  obtained,  by  whatever  means,  a 
House  of  Commons  majority,  can  arrogate  to  itself 
that  legislative  omnipotence  which  of  right  belongs 
to  the  nation. 

(B)  The  experience  of  all  countries,  where  popular 
and  Parliamentary  government  exists  or  has 
existed  proves  the  necessity  for  constitutional 
safeguards. 

Many  most  respectable  persons  think  that  the 
House  of  Commons  will  never  misuse  its  now 
exorbitant  power  to  defy  the  will  of  the  country. 
Every  advocate  of  the  Parliament  Act  relies  upon 
this  argument.  It  is  utterly  unfounded,  it  is  con- 
futed by  universal  experience. 

The  inhabitants  of  every  country  where  popular 
and  Parliamentary  government  exists  or  has  existed 
^  Parliament  Act,  191 1,  S.  2,  sub-s.  (i). 


92  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

have  acknowledged  the  necessity  of  having  two 
legislative  Chambers  or,  as  we  should  say,  two 
Houses  of  Parliament.  No  country,  except  Eng- 
land, now  dreams  of  placing  itself  under  the  rule 
of  a  single  elected  House.  The  most  democratic 
of  existing  Governments,  further,  are  not  content 
with  the  safeguard  provided  by  the  existence  of 
two  Houses.  They  have  generally  instituted 
many  other  safeguards  against  Parliamentary 
despotism.  To  illustrate  this  truth,  consider  for 
a  moment  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States — 
of  the  Swiss  Confederacy — of  the  Third  French 
Republic — of  Norway — and  of  the  Australian 
Commonwealth — and  the  annals  of  the  English 
Commonwealth. 

The  United  States.— The  Constitution  of  the 
American  Commonwealth  is  based  from  top  to 
bottom  on  the  principle  that  no  legislature  can 
be  entrusted  with  anything  like  unlimited  power. 
Congress  can  alone  legislate  for  the  whole  federa- 
tion. It  consists  of  two.  Houses :  the  Senate, 
which  represents  each  of  the  States,  and  the 
House  of  Representatives,  which  represents  in 
proportion  to  their  numbers  the  citizens  of  each 
State.  The  two  Houses  have  each  real  and  effec- 
tive power.  The  Senate  may  amend  or  reject  any 
Bill  passed  by  the  House  of  Representatives ;  it 
has  been  through  most  periods  of  American  history 
a  more  powerful  body  than  the  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives. The  President  again  has  a  real,  and  an 
often  exerted,  veto  on  any  Bill  which  has  passed  the 
two  Houses  ;  no  Bill  can  be  passed  against  his  will, 


DESTRUCTION  OF  SAFEGUARDS  93 

unless,  after  it  has  been  returned  (i.e.,  vetoed)  by  the 
President,  it  is  supported  by  two-thirds  of  each  of 
the  Houses  of  Congress.     The  power  of  Congress 
itself  is  confined  within  narrow  limits  by  the  terms 
of  the  Constitution.     The  Constitution  cannot  be 
changed  by  Congress.     Any  alteration  needs  the 
assent  of  at  least  three-fourths  of  the  forty-eight  I 
States  which  make  up   the  United    States.      The  j 
Courts  further,  and  ultimately  the  Supreme  Court  ^ 
of  the  United  States,  can  treat  any  Act  passed  by 
Congress  in  excess  of  its  powers  as  invalid.     Note 
also  that  any  power  not  conferred  upon  Congress 
resides  in  the  people  of  each  State. 

Every  State  of  the  Union  (except  one)  has 
itself  a  Legislature  of  two  Houses.  The  Con- 
stitution of  the  Union  cuts  down  in  some  respects 
the  power  of  the  State  legislatures.  What  is  of 
even  more  importance,  each  State  has  its  separate 
Constitution.  This  Constitution  always  limits  the 
power  of  the  State  legislature,  and,  speaking 
broadly,  in  every  State  the  principle  is  recognized 
that  amendments  of  the  Constitution  cannot  be 
passed  and  become  part  thereof  until  they  have 
been  submitted  to  and  approved  by  the  vote  of 
the  people.  This  appeal  to  the  people  is  really 
what  we  now  call  in  Europe  a  Referendum.  It  is 
recognized  and  practised  in  almost  all  the  States 
of  the  American  Commonwealth.  Add  to  this  that 
the  Courts  treat  as  invalid  any  law  passed  by  the 
legislature  of  a  State,  e.g.,  New  York,  which  is 
Inconsistent  with  any  article  of  the  State  Con- 
stitution.    Thus,  throughout  the  Constitutions  of 


94  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

the  American  Commonwealth  and  of  the  States 
thereof,  j^ou  find  the  strictest  restrictions  on  the 
legislative  power  of  elected  Parliaments.  The 
idea  of  giving  in  effect  unlimited  power  to  one 
House  of  any  Parliament  would  be  laughed  down 
by  all  American  citizens. 

The  Swiss  Confederacy.— Switzerland  is  the 
most  democratic  of  Republics ;  Switzerland  is 
a  well-governed  country,  and  an  economically 
governed  country ;  Switzerland  is  a  country  of 
small  extent  and  a  comparatively  small  population; 
Switzerland  is  surrounded  by  huge  military  States, 
but  Switzerland  knows  how  to  hold  her  own  and 
to  maintain  both  her  dignity  and  her  independence. 
This  democratic  Republic,  however,  repudiates 
the  dogma  of  Parliamentary  omnipotence.  The 
legislature  of  the  Confederacy  is  made  up  of 
two  Houses— the  Council  of  States,  representing 
the  cantons— the  National  Council,  representing 
the  people.  This  Two-House  Parliament,  or 
Federal  Assembly,  can  pass  Bills  which  change 
the  Constitution,  but  these  Bills  cannot  become 
law  until  they  have  been  referred  to  the  nation, 
and  have  received  the  assent  both  of  the  people 
and  of  the  cantons.  Here  we  have  the  celebrated 
Referendum.^ 

The  Third  French  Republic— France  has  during 
a  period  of  some  120  years  made  trial  of  at  least 
twelve   Constitutions.     Her  experience    has   very 

^  I  have  purposely  omitted  all  details  as  to  the  working  of  the 
Referendum  in  respect  either  of  federal  laws  which  do  not  touch 
the  Federal  Constitution  or  in  respect  of  cantonal  legislation. 


DESTRUCTION   OF   SAFEGUARDS  95 

peculiar  value.  Thrice  she  has  at  crises  of  her 
fate  felt  the  practical  and  disastrous  result  of 
government  by  one  Chamber.  She  has  found  it 
also  extremely  difficult  to  constitute  a  Second 
Chamber  or,  as  we  should  say,  an  Upper  House, 
which  should  be  different  from  the  Lower  House 
and  yet  exercise  real  power  without  obstructing 
the  course  of  government.  The  Third  Republic 
has  already  outlasted  by  a  considerable  number 
of  years  every  French  Constitution  created  since 
1789.  It  shows  signs  of  strength  and  life;  it  is 
accepted  by  every  Republican,  and  apparently  by 
the  mass  of  the  people.  Yet  the  Third  Republic 
is  the  condemnation  of  government  by  a  single 
and  omnipotent  Chamber.  The  Senate  or  Upper 
House  is,  like  the  Chamber  of  Deputies,  or,  as  we 
should  say,  the  Lower  House,  a  wholly  elected 
body,  but  it  is  a  Second  Chamber  of  real  dignity 
and  power.  A  modern  French  statesman — I  have 
been  informed  on  good  authority — prefers  a  seat 
in  the  Senate  to  a  seat  in  the  Chamber  of  Deputies. 
Then,  too,  no  constitutional  law  can  be  changed 
unless  by  the  vOte  of  the  two  Chambers  sitting 
and  voting  together  at  what  is  called  a  Congress. 
Modern  France  is  assuredly  not  prepared  to  hazard 
the  despotism  either  of  Parliament  or  of  one 
House  of  Parliament. 

The  Kingdom  of  Norway.— You  may  be  surprised 
that  I  direct  attention  to  the  Norwegian  Consti- 
tution. 1  do  so  because  it  has  a  peculiar  interest 
of  its  own.  Norway  is  (if  the  expression  may  be 
allowed)  a  monarchical  democracy.    It  is  based  like 


96  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

other  democracies  on  universal  suffrage.  The 
Norwegian  Parliament  is  elected  by  every  Nor- 
wegian man  of  25  years  of  age.  It  consists  in  one 
sense  of  one  House,  the  Parliament,  or  Storthing 
containing  123  members.  But  from  the  moment  the 
Storthing  meets,  30  of  such  members  are  elected  by 
the  Storthing  to  form  an  Upper  House  or  Lagthing, 
whilst  the  remaining  93  constitute  the  Lower 
House,  or  Odelsthing.  The  powers  of  the  Upper 
House  are  real.  That  House  may  reject  or  send 
back  any  Bill  twice,  but  after  the  second  rejection 
both  Houses  vote  together  as  one,»though  in  that 
case  a  majority  of  two-thirds  is  required  for  carry- 
ing the  Bill.  Add  to  this  that  the  King's  signature 
makes  a  Bill  law.  But  if  he  refuses  to  sign  and 
the  Bill  is  passed  in  three  successive  Parliaments 
(not  Sessions)  it  becomes  law  in  spite  of  the  King's 
veto.  The  experience  of  this  little  but  thoroughly 
democratic  State  is  worth  notice.  It  affords  an  ex- 
ceptional example  of  a  One-House  Parliament.  But 
here,  if  ever,  the  exception  not  only  proves  but 
supports  the  rule.  The  sagacity  of  the  Norwegian 
democracy  has  detected  and  corrected  the  defects  of 
a  Constitution  devoid  of  Constitutional  safeguards. 
The  Australian  Commonwealth. — Australia  pos- 
sesses one  of  the  latest  and  most  elaborate  of  our 
Colonial  Constitutions.  She  is  a  typical  self- 
governing  colony,  and  has  as  much  of  independence 
as  can  be  given  to  any  land  forming  part  of  the 
British  Empire.  The  Constitution  was  drafted  by 
Australian  statesmen.  I  will  call  attention  to  two 
facts  only.    The  Parliament  of  the  Commonwealth 


DESTRUCTION  OF  SAFEGUARDS  97 

is  elected  by  strictly  universal  suffrage,  for  women 
no  less  than  men,  are  entitled  to  vote  as  electors. 
This  Parliament  consists  of  two  Houses— a  Senate 
representing  the  separate  States,  a  House  of 
Commons  representing  the  people  of  the  States. 
No  Australian  dreams  of  a  One-House  Parliament. 
The  Commonwealth  Parliament,  though  created  by 
an  Act  of  the  Imperial  Parliament,  can  change 
most  of  the  articles  of  the  Constitution,  but  the 
alteration  of  the  Constitution  is  surrounded  by 
special  safeguards.  A  Bill  which  is  to  alter  the 
Constitution,  must  be  passed  by  an  absolute 
majority  of  each  House.  It  cannot  become  an 
Act  until  it  has  been  submitted  to,  and  obtained 
the  approval  both  of  the  majority  of  the  States 
and  of  the  electors  who  actually  vote  with  regard 
to  the  proposed  amendment.  The  Commonwealth 
has  accepted  and  practised  with  success  the 
Referendum,  or  Poll  of  the  People. 

From  the  examination  of  modern  democratic 
Constitutions  we  obtain  two  undeniable  and  im- 
portant results.  The  first  is  that  every  country 
where  popular  government  exists  has  recognized 
the  necessity  of  constitutional  safeguards.  No 
country  has  the  folly  to  place  absolute  sovereignty 
to  one  omnipotent  House  of  Parliament.  The 
absurdity  of  the  Parliament  Act,  1911,  does  not 
find  a  parallel  in  any  country  whatever  outside 
the  United  Kingdom.^  The  second  conclusion  is 
that    during    the    last    fifty    or    sixty    years    the 

^  Except  it  be  Greece,  and  if  Greece  can  afford  any  lesson  to 
England  the  lesson  is  a  warning  against  a  One- House  Parliament. 


98  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

sensible  and  wise  men  of  every  country  have 
recognized  the  fact  that  even  a  fairly  elected 
legislature  made  up  of  members  who  intend  to 
do  their  duty  may  misrepresent  the  permanent 
wish  of  their  country.  This  possibility  was  hardly 
recognized  by  reformers  during  the  first  half  of 
the  nineteenth  century,  yet  the  experience  of 
Switzerland  is  conclusive.  The  Referendum  often 
reveals  the  incapacity  of  sensible  and  well-meaning 
members  of  Parliament  to  understand  on  some 
one  topic  the  will  of  the  nation.  This  is  so  well 
understood  in  Switzerland  that  the  Swiss  electors 
constantly  return  again  to  Parliament  the  very 
men  who  have  on  a  particular  point  mistaken  the 
wishes  of  the  nation  but  loyally  accept  the  formally 
expressed  will  of  the  country. 

I  am  not  pleading  for  any  servile  and  pedantic 
theory  of  what  is  called  a  ^'mandate."  This  dogma 
may  no  doubt  be  so  interpreted  as  to  forbid  to 
members  of  Parliament  the  fair  exercise  of  their 
common  sense  and  discretion.  I  fully  admit  that 
*'  to  follow  not  to  force  the  public  inclination ;  to 
give  a  direction,  a  form,  a  technical  dress,  and  a 
specific  sanction,  to  the  general  sense  of  the 
community,  is  the  true  end  of  legislature."^  But  I 
confidently  assert  that  the  special  danger  of  to-day 
in  England  is  that  a  House  of  Commons  majority, 
especially  when  it  is  a  coalition  of  factions,  should, 
in  obedience  to  a  policy  of  partisanship,  defy  the 
general  sense  of  the  community. 

1  Burke,    *' Works :    Letter  to   Sheriffs    of    Bristol,"    vol.   iii. 
p   1 80. 


DESTRUCTION   OF  SAFEGUARDS  99. 

The  English  Commonwealth.— For  eleven  years 
(1649-1660),  though  most  people  have  forgotten 
the  fact,  England  was  a  Commonwealth.  During 
these  years  she  had  a  Parliament  consisting  of 
only  a  House  of  Commons.  For  four  years  (1649- 
1653)  this  One-House  Parliament  was  supreme. 
It  at  once  abolished  the  monarchy  and  the  House 
of  Lords.  It  claimed  to  establish  the  rule  of  the 
people  of  England  as  a  Commonwealth  or  Free 
State.  This  unlimited  authority  of  the  House  of 
Commons  was  for  these  four  years  no  mere  form. 
The  House  stretched  its  power  to  the  utmost.  It 
usurped  judicial  functions.  It  was  accused,  not 
without  reason,  of  corruption.  It  had  neither  the 
strength  to  restrain  nor  the  wisdom  to  conciliate 
the  Army.  When  in  1653  Cromwell  and  his 
soldiers  put  an  end  to  the  Parliament,  they  did 
an  act  which  was  popular  with  the  country.  One 
lesson  Englishmen,  and  especially  English  reformers 
and  democrats  had  taken  to  heart — the  despotism 
of  a  House  of  Commons  which  was  legally  under 
no  restraint,  might  become  a  combination  of 
incapacity  and  tyranny.  Any  one  who  doiibts 
this  should  study  the  Constitution  of  1653.  It 
expresses  in  every  line  thereof  the  determination 
that  the  power  of  Parliament  should  be  placed 
under  strict  restraints.  That  Constitution,  known 
as  the  Instrument  of  Government,  was  a  very 
rigid  Constitution.  It  contained  certain  principles 
which  Parliament  had  not  the  right  to  touch. 
According  to  the  views  of  most  historians  the 
Articles  of  the  Constitution  were  not  changeable 


100  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

by  Parliament.  The  legislative  power  of  Parlia- 
ment was  in  one  shape  or  another  contrQlled  by 
the  Protector.  A  strong  Council  of  State  went 
a  good  way  towards  supplying  the  lack  of  a  Second 
Chamber.  It  is  not  my  object  in  this  article  to 
give  historical  details  of  the  change  in  the  constitu- 
tion effected  or  attempted  during  the  Protectorate ; 
but  to  one  or  two  general  considerations  it  is 
worth  while  calling  attention. 

Cromwell  was  assuredly  anxious  to  carry  on 
Parliamentary  government  in  England  as  he  and 
his  contemporaries  understood  it ;  yet  with  Parlia- 
mentarians filled  with  the  idea  of  the  unlimited 
authority  of  the  House  of  Commons  he  found  it 
impossible  to  act.  He  and  the  reformers  of  his 
day  had  no  belief  in  a  House  of  Commons  of 
unrestained  power.  In  the  last  year  of  his  life  he 
issued  writs  summoning  to  Parliament  a  newly 
created  House  of  Lords.  Many  historians  now 
perceive  that  if  Cromwell's  life  had  lasted,  he 
would  in  all  probability  have  accepted  the  Crown 
which  had  been  pressed  upon  him  and  have 
re-established  with  some  great  reforms  the  old 
Parliament  of  England.  He  certainly  would  have 
kept  alive  and  given  force  to  the  Parliamentary 
Union  already  created  between  England,  Scotland, 
and  Ireland.  There  is  assuredly  nothing  in  the 
failure  of  the  experiment  of  a  One-House  Parlia- 
ment during  the  seventeenth  century^  which 
supports  the  idea  that  a  like  experiment,  though 

^  See  Marriott,  "Second  Chambers,"  for  the  Unicameral  Ex- 
periment, p.  26. 


DESTRUCTION   OF  SAFEGUARDS         101 

concealed  under  an  absurd  form,  will  be  a  success 
in  the  twentieth  century. 

(C)  The   Special    Danger   of  the   Absence  of 
Constitutional  Safeguards. 

The  Parliament  Act  gives,  as  I  have  shown, 
unrestricted  powers  of  passing  laws  to  a  House  of 
Commons  majority.  This  power  may  assuredly 
be  misused.  Two  new  circumstances  make  this 
misuse  certain.  During  the  last  fifty  years,  and 
especially  during  the  last  thirty  years,  the  strength 
and  the  rigidity  of  the  party  system  (or,  as 
Americans  would  say,  the  machine)  has  been 
increased  to  an  almost  unlimited  extent.  This  is 
an  undeniable  fact.  There  must  still  be  alive  some 
old  men  who,  like  myself,  remember  Palmerston 
and  his  immense  popularity.  In  1857  he  had 
defeated  a  most  unpopular  coalition.  At  a  general 
election  he  had  obtained  the  support  of  what  was 
then  considered  a  huge  majority.  He  was  the 
people's  hero.  Yet  before  two  years  had  elapsed, 
he  was  defeated  in  his  own  House  of  Commons 
and  resigned  the  Premiership.  This  defeat  means 
a  great  deal.  It  means  that  a  good  number  of 
Palmerstonians,  though  elected  as  Palmerston's 
followers,  felt  free  to  withdraw  their  support. 
They  were  assuredly  not  under  the  pressure  of  the 
machine.  Palmerston's  return  to  power  and  his 
retention  of  office  till  his  death  (1859-1865)  bear 
witness  to  the  same  laxity  of  party  discipline.  His 
authority  arose  from  the  fact  that  many  men  of  both 
parties   preferred  the  government  of  Palmerston 


102  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

either  to  the  government  of  the  Radicals,  as  repre- 
sented by  Bright,  or  to  the  government  of  the  Con- 
servatives, as  represented  by  Disraeli.  Any  man 
who  keeps  his  eyes  well  open  will  see  that  neither 
Palmerston's  overthrow  in  1858  nor  his  subsequent 
tenure  of  office  from  1859  to  1865,  could  find  a 
parallel  in  the  public  life  of  to-day. 

The  second  new  circumstance  to  which  I  direct 
my  reader's  attention  is  the  growth  of  Parlia- 
mentary groups  or  factions.  A  Parliamentary 
group  is  a  body  of  members  who  are  regularly 
organized  and  act  together  mainly  for  the  promo- 
tion of  some  particular  object.  Such  are,  for 
example,  the  Irish  Nationalists,  the  Labour  Party, 
the  Temperance  Party,  or  the  political  Noncon- 
formists. The  degree  in  which  each  of  these 
groups  may  be  organized  of  course  differs,  but 
they  notoriously  each  act  with  a  view  to  some  one 
or  more  political  objects.  They  may  or  they  may 
not  be  allied  with  one  of  the  two  great  parties 
which,  under  the  varying  name  of  Whigs  and 
Tories,  Liberals  and  Conservatives,  and  the  like, 
have  for  generations  divided  the  political  life  of 
England.  But  a  group  always  exists  primarily  for 
the  attainment  of  its  own  special  object.  Now  the 
existence  of  each  of  these  two  new  circumstances, 
viz.,  the  rigidity  of  the  party  machine  and  the 
existence  of  organized  groups,  does,  it  will  easily 
be  seen,  immensely  increase  the  easiness  with 
which  the  Parliament  Act  may  be  misused. 

Let  us  suppose  that  the  two  large  parties,  whom 
we  may  call  the  Ministerialists  and  the  Opposition, 


DESTRUCTION   OF   SAFEGUARDS         103 

each  command  between  two  and  three  hundred 
votes  in  the  House  of  Commons.  Neither  party 
can  be  at  all  sure  of  retaining  office,  for  its 
opponents  may  always  obtain  a  majority  from 
having  gained  the  votes  of  one  or  more  of  the 
groups  or  factions — say  of  the  Irish  Nationalists  or 
of  the  Labour  Party.  It  may  even  occur  to  some 
ingenious  intriguer  at  the  head,  say,  of  the  so-called 
Ministerialists,  that  he  can  obtain  the  permanent 
support  of  all  or  most  of  the  groups  by  promising 
to  each  of  them  that  if  it  will  support  his  general 
policy,  i.e.,  keep  him  in  office,  he  will  under  the 
Parliament  Act  obtain  for  each  group  in  turn  the 
object  for  which  it  cares  most,  e.g..  Home  Rule  for 
the  Irish  Nationalists,  an  extension  of  Trade  Union 
privileges  for  the  Labour  Party,  and  an  absolute 
prohibition  of  all  traffic  in  liquor  for  the  Temperance 
Party. 

A  moment's  reflection  will  show  that  a  coalition 
formed  on  this  basis  may  represent  neither  the 
deliberate  will  of  the  nation  nor  even  the  true 
judgment  of  a  majority  of  the  House  of  Commons. 
A  homely  illustration  will  make  my  point  clear.  A 
business  firm  consists,  we  will  say,  of  Brown,  Jones 
and  Robinson.  Brown  contributes  a  lot  of  money 
to  the  concern,  and  he  therefore  is  entitled  to  four 
votes.  Jones  contributes  little  money,  but,  though 
a  dull  and  cautious  man,  has  a  good  deal  of  business 
experience.  Robinson  also  contributes  little  money, 
but  brings  into  the  firm  much  cleverness  and 
originality,  though  also  no  small  amount  of  rash- 
ness.    Each  of  these  two  partners  has  only  three 


104  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

votes.  Brown,  the  predominant  partner,  imagines 
that  his  position  is  safe  enough.  He  believes  that 
the  prudence  of  Jones  and  the  daring  of  Robinson 
will  balance  one  another,  and  that  if  Jones's  caution 
degenerates  into  timidity,  Brown  may  rely  on  the 
votes  of  Robinson,  and  if  Robinson  tries  to  embark 
on  a  rash  venture,  Brown  may  rely  on  the  votes  of 
the  prudent  Jones.  All  turns  out  as  Brown  wishes 
until  one  fine  day  Robinson  suggests  to  Jones  that 
the  perpetual  predominance  of  Brown  is  tiresome, 
and  proposes  to  remove  it  by  a  tacit  arrangement 
that  alternately  on  a  difference  of  opinion  arising 
with  Brown,  Eobinson  shall  support  the  proposal 
of  Jones,  and  Jones  the  proposal  of  Robinson. 
Under  this  arrangement  the  wealthy  Brown  will 
find  himself  nowhere.  There  are  always  six  votes 
against  his  four.  But  note  the  following  circum- 
stance. The  coalition  against  Brown  succeeds 
because  the  votes  of  the  majority,  though  they 
obtain  satisfaction  for  some  of  the  private  objects 
of  each  partner,  do  not  represent  the  real  judgment 
of  the  majority.  Robinson  supports  the  caution  of 
Jones  when  both  he  and  Brown  agree  in  thinking 
it  unwise.  Jones  supports  the  rashness  of  Robinson 
though  he  really  agrees  with  Brown  in  thinking 
that  it  involves  considerable  risks.  The  private 
agreement  between  Robinson  and  Jones  would  be 
looked  upon  with  very  unfavourable  eyes  by  any 
court  of  justice.  Common  sense  shows  that  it  may 
lead  the  partnership  to  ruin. 

The  rules  of  private  life  are  in  this  case  appli- 
cable to  political  life.     A  Parliamentary  coalition 


DESTRUCTION   OF  SAFEGUARDS        105 

based  on  elaborate  log-rolling,  even  though  free 
from  any  taint  of  personal  corruption,  vitiates  our 
whole  Parliamentary  system  and  is  opposed  both 
to  the  authority  and  to  the  interest  of  the  nation. 
I  confidently  assert,  as  does  every  Unionist,  that 
such  a  coalition   exists.      I  appeal,  not  to  secret 
documents,  which   probably  do  not  exist,  but  to 
notorious  facts.     A  Government  which  came  into 
existence  on  the  plea  of  protecting  Free  Trade  is 
more  and  more  inclining  towards  Socialism,  and 
has  entered  upon  a  course  of  reckless  extravagance 
foreign  to  every  doctrine  of  Free  Traders.  Ministers 
who  but  a  few  years  ago  talked  of  Home  Rule  as  a 
bogey  invented  by  Tories,  are  now  carrying  through 
the  House  of  Commons  a  Home  Rule  Bill  far  more 
injurious  to  England  and  far  less  likely  to  secure 
amity  between  England  and  Ireland  than  either  of 
the  Gladstonian   Home   Rule   Bills.     Their   Irish 
allies  have  voted,  consistently  enough  from  their 
own  point  of  view,  for  measures  as,  for  example, 
the  Old  Age  Pensions  Act  and  the  National  Insur- 
ance   Act,    which    they    did    not    think    desirable 
for  Ireland.     English  Nonconformists  have  been 
induced,  not  one  suspects  without  qualms,  to  turn, 
in  Parliament  at  least,  a  deaf  ear  to  the  bitter  cry 
of  all  Protestants,  whether  Nonconformists  or  not, 
in  Ireland.     The  abolition  of  the  Church  Establish- 
ment in  Wales  has  been  carried  through  the  House 
of  Commons  by  the  aid  of  Irish  Roman  Catholics, 
who  are  certainly  not  hostile  to  the  State  endow- 
ment of  religion  and  who  will  have  comparatively 
little  to  say — or  rather  ought  to  have  little  to  say 


106  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

— when  the  Home  Rule  Bill  has  passed  into  law, 
to  any  matter  regarding  the  government  of  any 
part  of  Great  Britain.  At  any  moment  when  it 
suits  the  Government  Mr.  Asquith  may,  as  Prime 
Minister,  be  advocating  the  proposal  of  Parlia- 
mentary votes  for  women  which  he  as  a  private 
man  avowedly  condemns. 

I  have  said  that  political  log-rolling  has  hitherto 
been  free  from  any  element  of  personal  corruption. 
But  a  desire  to  be  fair  to  opponents  may  have 
led  me  to  express  myself  with  some  rashness. 
Personal  corruption,  thank  Heaven,  does  not  yet 
exist  in  the  Imperial  Parliament,  but  the  corrup- 
tion of  classes  has  already  begun.  When  an 
election  in  a  country  district  is  to  be  won  at  all 
costs,  the  candidate,  backed  by  the  Premier,  boldly 
advocates,  we  are  told,  a  policy  of  land  reform 
which  he  sums  up  in  the  cry  of ''  the  land  for  the 
people  "  and  thus  assuredly  holds  out  hopes  which 
must  sound  to  agricultural  labourers  very  like 
promises  for  the  distribution  of  land.  The 
National  Insurance  Act  was  certainly  meant  to 
gain  votes  though  it  has  not  exactly  attained  its 
end.  What  shall  we  say  about  the  payment  to 
every  member  of  Parliament  who  has  not  got  a 
lucrative  office  under  the  Government  of  a  nice 
little  sum  of  ;^400  a  year,  which  to  the  astonish- 
ment of  many  plain  men  outside  Parliament,  is 
being  paid  for  services  which  members  had  under- 
taken to  perform  gratuitously?  And  this  ;^400  a 
year  which  imposes  a  tax  of  about  a  quarter  of 
a  million  upon  the  overburdened  taxpayer  of  the 


DESTRUCTION   OF   SAFEGUARDS  107 

United  Kingdom,  is  full,  to  members  of  Parliament, 
not  only  of  comfort,  but  of  hope.  The  originally 
modest  payment  of  members  of  the  French  Parlia- 
ment has  risen  from  about  ;^300  to  £600  a  year. 
The  payment  of  members  of  Congress  has  at  last 
reached  the  sum  of  at  least  ;^i500  a  year,  and,  as 
some  people  say,  comes  by  force  of  certain  allow- 
ances up  to  near  ;^20oo  a  year.  Who  shall  say 
that  ten  years  hence  our  excellent  M.P.'s  who,  we 
know  rise  so  much  above  members  of  Congress, 
will  not  be  each  blessed  with  a  comfortable  income 
.of;^i5oo? 

Let  me  conclude  with  a  question  which  it 
concerns  every  Englishman  to  answer ;  let  me 
also  give  to  it  the  plainest  of  replies.  Why  is  it 
that  the  revolutionary  proposals  of  the  Govern- 
ment fill  men  of  sense,  who  understand  what  the 
plans  of  the  Ministry  mean,  with  intense  fear? 
My  reply  may  be  given  in  a  very  few  words  : 
The  fear  is  caused  by  the  existence  of  the  Parlia- 
ment Act.  This  Act,  and  this  Act  alone,  makes 
it  possible,  nay,  even  probable,  that  ministers  who 
have  lost,  or  are  rapidly  losing,  the  confidence  even 
of  their  own  followers,  may  pass  into  law  without 
any  appeal  to  the  people  proposals  which  ministers 
themselves  dare  not  submit  to  the  judgment  of  the 
nation. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  HOUSE  OF  LORDS  AND  THE  CIVIL  WAR 

By  Viscount  Midleton 

The  century  during  which  England  was  ruled  by 
the  Stuarts  forms  a  necessary  link  between  the 
personal  rule  of  the  Tudors  and  the  Parliamentary 
system  of  government  which  grew  up  under  the 
House  of  Hanover.  It  is  difficult  at  this  distance 
of  time  to  realize  the  wide  divergence  between 
the  two  methods  of  rule.  The  sons  of  a  man 
who  had  been  tortured  under  the  actual  eyes  of 
Queen  Mary  or  Queen  Elizabeth  lived  to  a  period 
when  actions  treasonable  to  the  nation  as  well  as 
the  sovereign  obtained  no  worse  punishment  than 
exclusion  from  Court.  Under  the  Tudors,  indi- 
duals  were  possessed  of  or  deprived  of  houses 
and  lands  almost  at  the  will  of  the  sovereign  ; 
Charles  I  in  his  turn  claimed  the  whole  revenues 
of  Connaught,  and  after  a  farcical  jury  trial  in 
Dublin  usurped  the  entire  rents  of  the  County  of 
Roscommon.  Yet  by  the  accession  of  George  I 
property  was  more  secure  from  the  clutches  of  the 
sovereign  than  it  is  under  George  V  from  Parlia- 
mentary confiscation. 

Religion  had  gone  through  even  ruder  phases. 


HOUSE   OF  LORDS  AND   CIVIL  WAR    109 

By  a  reaction  against  the  persecution  of  sects, 
the  Puritans  turned  the  England  of  Queen  Elizabeth 
into  one  vast  Nonconformist  conscience ;  a  counter 
reaction  induced  for  25  years  an  indescribable 
laxity  of  national  life,  and  left  the  country  in- 
different as  to  the  person  and  even  as  to  the  nation- 
ality of  their  ruler  provided  his  Protestantism 
secured  them  from  the  instability  of  Charles  II,  and 
from  the  intolerance  of  which  they  had  a  taste 
under  James  II. 

It  would  obviously  be  absurd  to  judge  the 
Parliaments  of  the  seventeenth  century  by  the 
standard  of  the  eighteenth.  In  truth  both  the 
House  of  Lords  and  House  of  Commons  were  then 
in  the  making.  It  was  not  a  question  of  their  title 
to  control  this  or  that  part  of  the  national  business, 
but  of  their  right  to  sit  at  all.  The  men  who  lived 
through  the  Long  Parliament  saw  more  consti- 
tutional history  made  than  is  usual  within  the 
compass  of  a  century.  In  the  course  of  twenty 
years  power  passed  successively  from  the  King 
to  the  Commons;  from  the  Commons  to  the 
Army ;  from  the  Army  to  the  Protector ;  from  the 
Protector  to  a  Junta,  and  nominally  again  to 
Parliament  before  the  Restoration.  In  these 
remarkable  transitions  we  must  search  in  vain  for 
consecutive  development  of  our  Constitution. 

Lord  Macaulay,  reviewing  this  period,  credits 
the  House  of  Commons  with  keenness,  dexterity, 
coolness,  and  perseverance  while  representing  a 
distraught  nation  during  the  Long  Parliament. 
The  panegyric  may  be  strained  too  far,  but  it  is 


no  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

difficult  to  recall  any  assembly  which,  under  a 
similar  ordeal  at  a  time  of  national  excitement, 
has  acquitted  itself  better.  Moreover  as  the  Long 
Parliament  went  through  every  conceivable  phase, 
being  purged  at  different  times  of  its  cavalier 
members,  of  its  anti-regicides  and  of  the  supporters 
of  civil  predominance  against  the  Army,  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  various  sections  which  successively 
dominated  it  must  not  be  too  closely  analysed. 
But  one  law  was  common  to  the  whole  of  the 
Parliament ;  whatever  was  lasting  was  achieved 
by  the  two  Houses  working  in  concert;  from  the 
day  that  the  House  of  Commons  was  left  alone, 
its  decisions  carried  no  weight  at  all. 

This  was  not  due  to  the  special  efficiency  of  the 
House  of  Lords.  The  Civil  Wars  found  the  House 
of  Lords  handicapped  for  serious  responsibility. 
When  Elizabeth  died  the  peerage  was  select  and 
powerful.  Only  59  lay  peers  existed,  and  of  these 
only  eight  had  been  created  in  45  years.  The  Scotch 
prudence  of  James  I  and  the  rapacity  of  Bucking- 
ham exactly  doubled  the  peerage  in  25  years, 
besides  flooding  Ireland  and  Scotland  with  titles, 
paid  for  but  otherwise  unearned. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  century  the  peerage 
commanded  almost  exaggerated  reverence.  Thus 
the  Commons  of  1603  humbly  represented  to  the 
Lords  that  a  certain  question  was  "a.  matter  of 
State  fitted  to  have  beginning  from  the  Upper 
House  that  is  better  acquainted  with  matters  of 
State."  In  1648  Prynne  argued  that  to  bring  the 
Lords  down  to  sit  with  the  Commons  "  would  be 


HOUSE   OF   LORDS   AND   CIVIL   WAR     111 

such  a  dishonour  and  affront  to  the  Lords  that 
none  but  degenerate  and  ignoble  spirits  can  bear 
to  think  of  it  with  patience,  and  it  would  be 
detrimental  to  the  character  of  members  of  the 
Commons,  for  it  would  too  much  puff  and  bladder 
them  with  pride,  and  make  them  slight  those  whom 
they  represented."  The  opinions  so  universally 
held  in  1603  had  become  confined  in  1648  to  select 
circles ;  Prynne's  heroics  found  few  sympathizers  ; 
the  Levellers  early  the  following  year  closed  the 
House  of  Lords  then  reduced  to  about  twelve 
members;  and  of  the  150  commissioners  appointed 
to  try  the  King,  only  six  were  chosen  from  the 
ranks  of  the  peerage. 

Whatever  differences  of  class  may  have  existed 
between  Peers  and  Commons,  the  two  bodies 
acted  very  much  in  concert  in  the  crucial  years 
1640  to  1649.  Very  early  a  definite  opposition 
party  was  formed  in  the  Upper  House  allied  with 
the  popular  party  in  the  Lower  House.  Indeed, 
the  Duke  of  Newcastle,  who  had  joined  the  House 
in  1620,  told  Charles  II,  40  years  later,  that  the 
Upper  House  was,  from  the  King's  standpoint, 
more  factious  than  the  Lower  House.  The  main 
reason  of  this  was  that  the  King  kept  no  engage- 
ments with  either  House,  and  the  encroachments 
of  Buckingham  speedily  removed  the  scruples  of 
the  Peers  to  interfering  with  a  prerogative  which 
the  King  had  practically  surrendered. 

The  Upper  House  consequently  stood  by  the 
Lower  till  the  Petition  of  Right  was  granted,  and 
its  members  formed  a  target  for  the  exactions  and 


112  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

oppressions  of  the  Star  Chamber.  Lords  Danby, 
Warwick;  and  Saye,  during  the  intermission  of 
Parliament;  declined;  like  Hampden;  to  pay  the 
illegal  ship  money;  called  upon  the  King  to 
summon  a  Parliament;  and  suffered  arrest  for  their 
plain  speaking. 

In  the  short  Parliament  of  1640,  Charles's 
numerous  creations  helped  the  bishops  who  re- 
mained subservient  to  the  Crown  to  counter  the 
Commons  in  their  spirited  decision  to  take 
grievance  before  supply,  the  majority  of  61  to  27 
alleging  that  it  was  "indecent  and  unreasonable 
to  press  grievances  when  King  and  kingdom  were 
in  straits  and  in  danger  to  be  overrun  by  a  pack 
of  rebels."  Charles  dissolved  the  Parliament ;  but 
in  September  of  that  year,  when  he  called  the 
Peers  alone  to  meet  at  York,  they  declined  the  un- 
constitutional functions  which  he  proposed  for 
them,  and  would  not  act  without  the  Commons. 

In  estimating  the  proceedings  of  the  Long 
Parliament,  which  shortly  afterwards  assembled, 
it  must  be  remembered  that  two-thirds  of  the 
temporal  peers  and  all  the  bishops  owed  their 
places  to  Charles  or  his  father.  That  the  Lords 
as  a  body  were  less  forward  in  the  path  of  reform 
and  held  a  sort  of  middle  position  between  Crown 
and  Commons  is  unquestionable.  The  verdict  of 
history  has  surely  justified  them. 

Intolerable  as  was  the  conduct  of  the  King, 
traditions  die  hard  in  this  country.  The  war  would 
have  been  shorter  if  the  sword  could  have  been 
drawn  later.     The  execution  of  the  King  put  back 


HOUSE   OF  LORDS  AND  CIVIL  WAR     118 

the  clock  of  progress.  It  terminated  the  theory 
of  the  divine  right  of  kings — but  left  a  chaos  of 
institutions  as  well  as  of  ideas,  which  outlasted 
one  of  the  strongest  administrations  ever  set  up 
and  opened  the  door  in  1660  to  a  Restoration  which 
preluded  the  most  despicable  chapter  in  English 
history.  It  would  be  rash  to  suggest  that  the 
Lords  in  1649  foresaw  these  consequences ;  but  at 
the  least  they  evinced  more  statecraft  than  the 
Commons  in  realizing  that  there  was  use  in  retain- 
ing the  King  even  from  the  democratic  standpoint 
and  that  the  baffled  monarch  might  be  a  buffer  be- 
tween Parliament  and  the  new  military  order,  which 
was  every  whit  as  much  out  of  sympathy  as  the 
Crown  with  Parliamentary  liberties. 

The  successive  steps  which  marked  the  breach 
between  the  two  Houses  may  be  briefly  noted.  Up 
to  1647  no  serious  difference  had  arisen  between 
them.  Both  Houses  had  agreed  in  claiming  for 
the  English  Parliament  the  right  of  demanding 
the  king's  consent  to  certain  proposals  as  the  basis 
of  peace,  and  had  agreed  to  ignore  the  Scots  in 
disposing  of  the  king's  person. 

In  1648,  after  a  sharp  discussion,  the  Lords 
carried  the  Commons  with  them  in  proposing  to 
Charles  terms  which  he  had  refused  earlier,  and 
which  involved  a  complete  surrender  on  his  part. 
He  was  forced  to  accept  them.  He  legalized  the 
past  action  of  Parliament  in  making  war  on  him ; 
he  annulled  all  the  titles  he  had  given  since  1642, 
and  made  his  right  of  creation  for  the  future 
subject  to  the  veto  of  both  Houses;   he  further 


114  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

gave  the.  Houses  the  control  of  the  Army  for 
twenty  years  and  established  Presbyterianism. 

This  treaty,  had  Charles  adhered  to  it,  would 
have  been  unique  among  agreements  between  him 
and  his  subjects,  for  the  effect  of  it  was  to  give 
the  House  of  Commons  a  position  it  had  never 
attained  before,  since  it  became  impossible  for  the 
Crown  to  secure  support  in  the  House  of  Lords 
against  the  Commons  by  creating  peers.  The 
treaty  was  only  accepted  by  the  Peers  from  the 
conviction  that  if  the  monarchy  fell  they  would 
also  fall.  It  proved  unacceptable  and  precipitated 
the  final  crisis,  for  it  w^as  altogether  against  the 
views  of  the  Levellers  and  the  Army,  which  within 
two  months  purged  the  House  of  Commons  by  ex- 
cluding more  than  half  its  members,  caused  the 
remainder  to  vote  the  House  of  Commons  supreme 
as  representing  the  people,  and,  after  some  pre- 
liminary skirmishing,  abolished  the  House  of  Lords. 

Cromwell  voted  for  the  Lords  and  against  the 
extreme  party,  giving  thereby  a  noteworthy  tribute 
to  convictions  which  he  afterwards  put  in  practice, 
and  which  had  already  taken  deep  root  in  his  mind. 

Almost  alone  among  the  advanced  politicians  of 
the  day,  he  saw  the  necessity  of  a  balance  in  the 
Constitution.  Few  politicians  at  that  moment  re- 
gretted the  loss  of  the  Peers.  Royalists  despised 
their  action ;  Levellers  decried  their  existence  ;  the 
nation  resented  their  exemption  from  arrest  for  debt 
and  from  answering  suits  at  law.  Privileges  which 
were  tolerable  when  confined  to  a  few  great  poten- 
tates became  inexcusable  when  diffused  among  a 


HOUSE   OF   LORDS    AND   CIVIL   WAR     115 

number  of  men  who  had  been  recently  raised  from 
among  the  commonalty  and  were  now  in  sharp 
controversy  with  them.  There  could  hardly,  there- 
fore, have  been  a  weaker  body  to  set  up  as  a 
bulwark  to  the  State,  yet  from  the  day  the  House 
of  Lords  disappeared,  the  people,  on  whose  behalf 
its  abolition  had  been  decreed,  took  second  place 
to  the  Army,  and  their  representatives  lost  caste 
accordingly. 

The  House  of  Commons  for  ten  years  was  the 
sport  of  the  various  contending  parties.  Nominally 
omnipotent,  it  was  practically  powerless.  At  first, 
about  loo  members  alone  remained,  and  whole 
counties  were  unrepresented.  The  fact  that  a  few 
peers,  like  Lords  Pembroke  and  Salisbury,  were 
returned  to  the  House  on  by-elections,  apparently 
reduced  their  own  credit  without  raising  that  of 
the  Commons.  For  four  years  this  singular  body 
sat  continuously  and  claimed  powers  of  legislation, 
judicature,  and  administration,  without  rules  of 
conduct  or  restriction — a  system  which  Cromwell 
emphatically  declared  to  be  ''  the  horridest  arbitrari- 
ness that  ever  was  exercised  in  the  world." 

The  Commons  committed  manifest  injustice  by 
keeping  the  Royalists  in  jeopardy  long  after  the 
cessation  of  hostilities,  by  selling  the  estates  of 
"  delinquents  "  when  money  was  required,  and  by 
including  in  their  excessive  greed  some  persons 
who  had  taken  no  part  in  the  Civil  War.  Their  zeal 
for  their  own  privileges  exceeded  their  discretion. 
Although  their  mandate  from  the  nation  had  long 
since  expired,  it  was  not   till  nearly  three  years 


116  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

after  the  execution  of  Charles  that  they  decided 
to  dissolve  themselves,  and  fixed  as  a  date 
November,  1654,  three  years  further  on.  Crom- 
well took  advantage  of  the  general  distrust  in 
which  they  were  held  to  expel  them,  and  the 
Parliament  fell  unregretted. 

Their  successors,  a  nominated  body  nicknamed 
Barebone's  Parliament,  had  their  own  views  of 
"thorough,"  and  acted  on  them.  They  abolished 
the  Court  of  Chancery,  recast  the  law  without  asking 
any  advice  from  lawyers,  proposed  to  abolish  tithes 
without  giving  compensation,  and  transferred  the 
ceremony  of  marriage  from  the  clergy  to  Justices 
of  the  Peace.  They  also  were  turned  out  of  doors 
by  the  Protector. 

In  1654  Cromwell,  now  armed  with  an  Instru- 
ment of  Government  which  carefully  defined  the 
powers  of  the  Commons,  prohibited  them  from 
altering  the  Constitution,  limited  the  duration  of 
Parliament,  and  fixed  a  revenue  for  the  Government 
independent  of  them,  called  together  a  body  of  400 
under  a  new  franchise.  These  faithful  representa- 
tives proved  recalcitrant,  refused  to  accept  the 
bounds  laid  down  for  them,  voted  the  protectorate 
to  be  elective  not  hereditary — and  Cromwell  dis- 
solved them  without  delay. 

In  1656  the  Protector's  second  Parliament  came 
as  promptly  as  its  predecessor  to  loggerheads  with 
him,  although  he  excluded  90  members,  duly  re- 
turned by  their  constituents,  from  taking  their 
seats.  They  assumed  the  judicial  powers  of  the 
House  of  Lords,  and  lost  many  weeks  in  trying, 


HOUSE   OF  LORDS   AND  CIVIL  WAR     117 

without  any  semblance  of  justice,  a  blasphemer 
whom  they  punished  by  torture  and  other  mediaeval 
penalties. 

Never  was  there  a  more  flagrant  example  of 
^^Nero  fiddling  while  Rome  was  burning."  The 
country  was  eager  for  some  form  of  trustworthy 
government.  The  abortive  rising  of  Penruddock, 
by  reviving  the  fear  of  a  Royalist  reaction,  had 
given  Cromwell  the  excuse  to  divide  England  into 
districts  which  Major-Generals  vested  with  supreme 
power  governed  by  exactions  without  process  of  law. 
Liberty,  for  which  such  heavy  sacrifices  had  been 
made,  had  vanished  under  military  despotism.  Pro- 
perty and  person  were  less  safe  under  the  Major- 
Generals  than  under  the  Star  Chamber.  Taxes 
were  illegally  raised  and  in  a  celebrated  case  the 
three  counsel  of  a  complainant  who  refused  to  pay 
duty  after  the  date  when  it  had  expired  by  law 
were  committed  by  Cromwell  to  the  Tower. 

This  was  the  time  chosen  by  Parliament  to 
spend  weeks  in  parodying  the  judicial  authority 
of  the  House  of  Lords  which  they  had  usurped, 
while  neglecting  such  great  issues  as  the  illegal 
trial  and  execution  of  prominent  Englishmen  by 
the  Protector.  Yet  with  all  their  obsequiousness 
to  Cromwell  himself,  their  disregard  of  his  pre- 
rogative in  important  particulars  crystallized  his 
views  as  to  the  evils  of  a  Single  Chamber  govern- 
ment. Even  his  iron  will  shrank  from  the  continual 
single-handed  contest  between  the  Head  of  the 
State  and  the  House  of  Commons. 

By    1657    Cromwell   had    become  a  convinced 


118  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

Second  Chamber  man  and  declared  himself  openly. 
Replying  to  the  loo  officers  who  came  to  him  to 
protest  against  the  revival  of  the  monarchy  and 
House  of  Lords,  ''  By  their  judicial  powers,"  said 
he,  "the  Commons  fall  upon  life  and  member; 
and  doth  the  Instrument  enable  me  to  control  it? 
Unless  you  have  some  such  thing  as  a  balance 
we  cannot  be  safe." 

Curiously  enough  the  mind  of  the  House  of 
Commons  was  working  in  the  same  direction. 
While  Cromwell  was  restive  under  their  control, 
they  were  conscious  that  without  some  equipoise 
in  the  Constitution,  they  would  be  always  at  the 
mercy  of  military  rule.  Thus  within  nine  years 
of  the  abolition  of  the  Upper  House  the  Protector 
and  the  House  of  Commons  combined  to  re- 
establish a  Second  Chamber,  the  nomination  of 
the  members  being  entrusted  to  the  Head  of  the 
State. 

Unluckily  Cromwell's  Lords  were  not  a  success. 
Cromwell  made  a  fair  selection  from  the  influential 
men  of  the  party  supporting  him  ;  but  only  two 
of  the  old  peers  summoned  obeyed  the  writs.  The 
new  men  lacked  prestige ;  their  tenure  was  un- 
certain. Republicans  objected  to  so  many  members 
of  an  Upper  Chamber  being  officers  and  officials; 
men  so  tied  to  the  Government,  they  argued,  should 
be  the  servants  of  the  people  not  their  masters. 
There  is  much  in  the  failure  of  this  experiment 
which  may  be  profitably  studied  by  the  amateur 
Constitution-mongers  of  the  present  day. 

The  main  interest,  however,  of  the  last  three 


HOUSE   OF  LORDS   AND   CIVIL   WAR     119 

years  before  the  restoration  of  Charles  II  lies  not 
in  the  ups  and  downs  of  negotiations  between  two 
Houses,  neither  of  which  was  representative  of 
the  people,  nor  in  the  divisions  of  the  Army,  nor 
in  the  waning  power  of  the  Protector,  but  in  the 
great  fact  that  the  uncontrolled  domination  of  each 
of  these  parties  was  found  distasteful  to  the  nation. 

British  politics  furnish  many  instances  of 
ascendancy  which  for  a  time  has  had  the  force 
of  despotism ;  they  furnish  none  in  which 
measures  hurried  through  under  these  conditions 
have  not  been  followed  by  reaction. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  assume  that  the  ways 
of  representative  governments  are  infallible.  No 
one  is  so  foolhardy  as  to  ascribe  a  monopoly  of 
wisdom  or  even  a  great  measure  of  foresight  to 
popular  assemblies.  It  would  be  impossible  to 
justify  step  by  step,  from  day  to  day  the  channels 
by  which  Parliament  comes  to  a  decision.  Pro- 
longed and  discursive  debates,  sudden  compro- 
mises, appeals  to  passion  outside,  pressure  of  party 
exigencies,  all  appear  inconsistent  with  sober 
judgment  and  reasoned  decisions.  Add  to  this  the 
friction  which,  when  feeling  runs  high,  must 
occasionally  arise  between  two  chambers,  and  the 
medley  appears  to  be  complete. 

But  all  these  processes  have  their  uses.  The 
prosperity  of  a  country  which  has  enjoyed  en- 
lightened rule  is  best  served  by  steady  progress, 
not  by  the  pursuit  of  visions  which  evaporate 
when  the  hot  fit  has  passed  away.  Cromwell  had 
a  true   grasp  of  England's   foreign   position,  and 


120  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

saw  clearly  what  could  be  accomplished  abroad 
by  one-man  rule.  But  in  dealing  with  a  distracted 
nation  at  home  he  ignored  the  preliminary  pro- 
cesses by  which  Parliament  feels  the  pulse  of  the 
commonalty,  and  quickly  proved  that  he  could  not 
carry  the  English  nation  with  him. 

Henry  Cromwell's  analysis  of  his  father's  atti- 
tude to  the  Commons  merits  reproduction.  He 
wrote  (1657)  to  Thurloe  : 

"  I  wish  His  Highness  would  consider  how 
casual  (incalculable)  the  motions  of  a  Parliament 
are,  and  how  many  of  them  are  called  before  one 
is  found  to  answer  the  ends  thereof,  and  that  it  is 
the  natural  genius  of  such  great  assemblies  to  be 
various,  inconsistent,  and  for  the  most  part  froward 
with  their  superiors,  and  therefore,  that  he  would 
not  wholly  reject  so  much  of  what  they  offer  as 
is  necessary  to  the  public  welfare.  And  the  Lord 
give  him  to  see  how  much  safer  it  is  to  rely  upon 
persons  of  estate,  interest,  integrity  and  wisdom 
than  upon  such  as  have  so  amply  discovered  their 
envy  and  ambition  and  whose  faculty  it  is  by  con- 
tinuing of  confusion  to  support  themselves." 

The  failure  of  a  Single  Chamber  (1650-1660)  is 
a  warning,  and  its  significance  lies  not  in  the  analogy 
between  the  conditions  then  and  now,  but  in  the 
greater  need  which  then  existed  for  prompt  action. 
Under  modern  conditions  the  worst  features  of 
the  ten  years  of  republican  rule  could  hardly  be 
reproduced.  The  tyranny  of  the  Government  and 
the  rapacity  of  the  House  of  Commons,  the 
contempt  of  law,  the  persecution  of  classes,  would 


HOUSE   OF  LORDS   AND   CIVIL   WAR     121 

in  the  present  day  cause  too  speedy  a  reaction 
to  be  allowed  to  go  very  far. 

Far  milder  methods  than  those  of  250  years 
ago  would  now  be  held  injurious  to  the  common 
weal.  But  in  1650  the  right  of  Parliament  to 
govern,  the  personal  liberty  of  the  subject,  and 
the  superior  right  of  the  many  to  those  of  the 
privileged  few,  were  all  in  jeopardy.  The  time 
called  for  drastic  remedies  and  for  purges  too 
long  delayed.  If  under  those  conditions  and  with 
the  directing  force  of  Cromwell's  personality,  all 
parties  found  necessary  ^'a  balance  in  the  Con- 
stitution" as  a  security  against  the  haste  and 
prejudice  of  the  very  human  elements  which  then 
as  now  make  up  a  House  of  Commons,  surely  no 
better  testimony  to  the  value  of  a  powerful  Second 
Chamber  could  be  desired. 

It  should  be  remembered  that  it  is  not  by  the 
single  effort  of  the  House  of  Commons  but  by  the 
co-operation  of  two  chambers  that  our  country  has 
for  a  century  been  a  landmark  of  liberty,  order,  and 
prosperity.  An  assembly  which,  relying  upon  the 
records  of  the  past,  demands  unfettered  powers, 
lacks  authority  and  precedent  for  converting  its 
independence  into  despotism.  It  is  not  necessary 
to  warn  a  sovereign  against  renewing  the  errors 
of  the  Stuarts ;  it  ought  not  to  be  necessary  to 
warn  the  Commons  against  reproducing  in  the 
twentieth  century  the  worst  failures  of  Parliament 
under  the  Commonwealth. 


CHAPTER  VI 

CONSTITUTIONAL     SAFEGUARDS     IN     THE 

BRITISH  DOMINIONS  AND  IN  FOREIGN 

COUNTRIES 

By  the  Rt.  Hon.  Sir  Robert  Finlay,  G.C.M.G.,  M.P. 

"When  for  such  arguments  as  these  you  have 
abolished  the  House  of  Peers,  how  long  do  you 
think  the  privileges  of  hereditary  monarchy  will 
survive?  I  will  tell  you.  Just  so  long  as  the 
privileges  and  prerogatives  of  monarchy  can  be 
made  useful  instruments  and  tools  in  the  hands 
of  the  democracy  which  is  to  ride  triumphant 
over  the  ruins  of  the  House  of  Lords." 

These  words  were  spoken  by  Sir  Robert  Peel 
at  Glasgow,  on  January  13th,  1837.  The  speech 
in  which  they  occur,  and  the  words  themselves 
are  curiously  applicable  to  the  events  of  our  very 
recent  political  history  and  may  be  regarded  as 
prophetic.  In  1837  the  House  of  Lords  was 
threatened  with  destruction.  In  191 1  the  House 
of  Lords  was  not  indeed  abolished  but  effectually 
deprived  of  the  right  it  had  always  exercised  of 
securing  that  the  nation  should  be  consulted 
before  any  vital  change  was  made  in  its  capital 
institutions   by  those  who  professed  to  speak   in 


CONSTITUTIONAL  SAFEGUARDS         123 

its  name.  This  was  the  privilege,  not  of  the  House 
of  Lords,  but  of  the  people.  Of  this  privilege  the 
country  has  been  robbed  by  means  of  an  abuse 
by  the  present  Government  of  the  Royal  Prero- 
gative which  As  without  parallel  in  our  history. 
The  revolution  was  effected  by  the  threat  of  the 
Government  to  swamp  the  House  of  Lords  by 
a  wholesale  creation  of  peers  in  order  to  carry 
the  Parliament  Bill  into  law. 

By  the  Parliament  Act  the  House  of  Commons 
is  given  absolute  control  over  Money  Bills,  and 
any  Bill  certified  by  the  Speaker  as  such  does 
not  require  the  assent  of  the  House  of  Lords 
in  order  that  it  may  receive  the  Royal  Assent. 
The  Act  further  provides  that  any  other  Bill,  if 
three  times  passed  by  the  House  of  Commons, 
shall  become  law  without  the  assent  of  the  House 
of  Lords.  This  applies  to  all  legislation,  whether 
of  an  ordinary  character  or  involving  the  gravest 
Constitutional  changes.  The  sole  exception  is 
with  regard  to  Bills  to  extend  the  duration  of 
Parliament.  Any  House  of  Commons,  though 
elected  upon  a  totally  different  issue,  is  at  liberty 
to  destroy  the  Union,  to  disestablish  the  Church, 
to  abolish  the  House  of  Lords,  or  to  convert 
the  Constitution  of  this  country  from  a  Limited 
Monarchy  into  a  Republic. 

No  more  dangerous  blow  has  ever  been  struck 
at  the  liberties  of  the  people  of  the  United 
Kingdom.  Under  our  ancient  free  Constitution 
we  possessed  in  the  House  of  Lords  an 
assembly  which,  as  experience  has  amply  proved 


124  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

— notably  in  1895  —  sometimes  represented  the 
settled  convictions  of  the  country  more  faithfully 
than  did  the  House  of  Commons  of  the  hour.  The 
House  of  Lords  did  not  claim  to  prevent  the 
passage  into  law  of  any  measure  in  favour  of 
which  the  electors  had  definitely  made  up  their 
minds.  What  the  House  of  Lords  did  claim  was 
the  right  to  give  the  nation  time  to  think,  and 
to  ensure  that  it  should  be  consulted  before  any 
measure  of  importance,  which  happened  to  be 
desired  by  a  temporary  majority  in  the  House 
of  Commons,  passed  finally  into  law. 

Under  the  Parliament  Act  the  most  vital 
changes  may  be  effected  in  our  institutions,  not 
only  without  the  consent  but  against  the  will  of  the 
electors,  by  a  Government  which  has  entrenched 
itself  against  the  opinion  of  the  country  behind 
the  barrier  of  a  coalition  of  factions  in  the  House 
of  Commons,  and  which  resolutely  avoids  an  appeal 
to  the  country  precisely  because  it  knows  that  its 
temporary  majority  could  not  survive  a  General 
Election. 

It  may  be  added  that  the  Parliament  Act  in- 
volves two  consequences  at  once  whimsical  and 
disastrous.  The  House  of  Commons,  in  striking 
at  the  House  of  Lords,  has  dealt  a  heavy  blow 
at  its  own  efficiency  and  prestige.  To  comply 
with  the  conditions  of  the  Act  the  Bill  must  be 
passed  through  the  House  of  Commons  three 
times  in  three  Sessions  in  substantially  the  same 
form.  If  any  change  is  made  in  the  second  or 
third  Session,  the  Bill  cannot  be  sent  up  for  the 


CONSTITUTIONAL  SAFEGUARDS         125 

Royal  Assent  over  the  heads  of  the  House  of 
Lords.  It  is  obvious  that  under  such  circumstances 
discussion  in  the  House  of  Commons  in  the 
second  and  third  Sessions  will  be  a  mere  pretence. 
The  Bill  will  be  passed  wholesale  as  it  emerged 
in  the  first  Session  under  the  pressure  of  the  gag 
and  the  guillotine.  Any  member  on  the  Govern- 
ment side  who  votes  for  any  amendment,  however 
essential,  and  however  clearly  wanted,  will  be 
denounced  as  a  traitor,  and  the  House  of  Commons 
will  cease  to  be  a  deliberative  assembly.  The 
Parliament  Act  in  crippling  the  House  of  Lords 
and  depriving  the  electors  of  their  right  to  be 
consulted  has  also  degraded  the  House  of  Com- 
mons. An  attempt  has  been  made  in  the  Act  to 
cure  this  blot  by  providing  that  the  House  of 
Commons  may  send  up  to  the  House  of  Lords 
in  the  second  or  third  Session  suggestions  for 
amendments,  but  if  these  are  not  accepted  the 
Bill  is  to  pass  as  it  stands  without  tjiem.  The 
grotesque  result  follows  that  the  Bill  is  passed 
in  a  form  which  neither  House  approves ;  the 
House  of  Lords,  regarding  the  Bill  as  vicious  in 
principle,  refuses  to  pass  it  even  as  amended,  and 
it  is  passed  into  law  without  the  changes  which 
the  House  of  Commons  thought  necessary  and 
suggested  for  consideration.  In  the  result  the 
Royal  Assent  is  given  to  a  Bill  of  which  both 
Houses  disapprove. 

The  Parliament  Act  is  without  precedent  in  the 
history  of  the  country,  and  indeed  destroys  one 
of  the  most  valuable  portions  of  our  Constitution. 


ne  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

It  is  incapable  of  defence  in  principle,  and  it 
was  hardly  concealed  that  it  was  designed  in  the 
interests  not  of  the  nation  but  of  the  Liberal  party. 

It  is  without  parallel  in  the  civilized  world, 
and  runs  counter  to  the  lessons  of  experience  in 
every  other  country  and  in  our  own  Dominions 
beyond  the  Seas. 

It  is  especially  dangerous  in  view  of  the  fact 
that  we  have  no  written  Constitution  to  differentiate 
between  ordinary  legislation  and  legislation  invol- 
ving changes  of  the  most  revolutionary  character 
in  our  institutions.  In  almost  every  other  country 
in  the  world  proposals  for  grave  constitutional 
change  are  surrounded  by  special  precautions  which 
do  not  apply  in  the  case  of  ordinary  legislation. 
In  almost  every  other  country  in  the  world 
there  exists  a  Second  Chamber  exercising  effective 
control  over  the  passage  into  law  of  all  Bills 
whether  financial  in  their  character  or  for  effecting 
a  change  in  the  laws  of  the  country. 

Constitutions  other  than  our  own,  when  con- 
sidered from  this  point  of  view,  fall  naturally 
into  three  groups. 

I.  The  Constitution  of  the  United  States  and 
the  several  States  of  the  Union  furnish  perhaps 
the  most  perfect  example  of  effective  checks  upon 
the  vagaries  of  a  Single  Chamber  especially  in  the 
matter  of  constitutional  change.  The  Constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States  is  especially  interesting 
to  Englishmen  as  having  been  modelled  upon  the 
Constitution  of  this  country  as  it  existed  in  the 
eighteenth   century,   as   was   pointed   out   by   Sir 


CONSTITUTIONAL  SAFEGUARDS         127 

Henry  Maine  in  his  brilliant  essays  upon  Popular 
Government.  That  Constitution  is  interesting  to 
all  students  of  constitutional  law,  to  whatever 
country  they  may  belong,  as  showing  the  elaborate 
precautions  that  have  been  taken  in  the  most 
democratic  nation  in  the  world  to  secure  the 
people  from  the  mischief  of  rash  and  ill-considered 
change. 

II.  The  Constitutions  of  our  great  Dominions 
beyond  the  Seas  afford  cogent  evidence  of  the 
recognition  by  all  parties  in  this  country  of  the 
necessity  of  such  checks  as  existed  in  Great 
Britain  until  the  Parliament  Act  became  law. 
Whether  we  turn  to  Canada  or  to  Australia  or  to 
South  Africa  the  lesson  is  the  same.  The  precau- 
tions which  were  enshrined  in  the  ancient  Con- 
stitution of  England  were  recognized  as  necessary 
and  were  reproduced  in  the  Constitutions  of  these 
great  countries  by  British  statesmen,  and  by  the 
Imperial  Parliament  at  the  instance  of  our  fellow- 
countrymen  beyond  the  seas  themselves. 

III.  The  lessons  taught  by  the  Constitutions  of 
other  European  countries  are  no  less  striking. 
These  Constitutions  make  provision  for  an 
effective  Second  Chamber  and  draw  a  broad 
distinction  between  constitutional  changes  and 
legislation  of  an  ordinary  type. 

It  is  proposed  to  pass  in  review  the  results 
yielded  by  an  examination  of  Constitutions  other 
than  our  own,  taking  the  three  groups  in  the 
order  above  specified. 

A   survey   of   this   kind   is   calculated   to  give 


128  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

pause  to  the  most  enthusiastic  Radical  and  to 
make  him  doubt  whether  the  Mother  of  Parliaments 
has  been  well  advised  in  throwing  over  her  own 
traditions  and  the  experience  of  the  whole  world 
in  order  to  embark  on  the  new  and  perilous 
experiment  of  the  Parliament  Act. 

I.  The  United  States  and  the  States  of  the  Union. 

— The  Constitution  of  the  United  States  of  America, 
like  that  of  Germany  and  Switzerland,  controls  a 
Federation  of  independent  States  who  retain  for 
themselves  sovereign  powers  over  all  matters  not 
specifically  entrusted  to  the  Federal  Legislature, 
and  it  must  be  differentiated  from  unitary  Con- 
stitutions like  those  of  Great  Britain,  France,  or 
Italy,  which  are  invested  with  full  legislative 
power.  In  the  United  States  the  Federal  Con- 
stitution presupposes  the  State  Constitutions  and 
its  powers  are  delegated  and  not  original;  and  so 
it  happens  that  whereas  in  Great  Britain,  France, 
or  Italy,  Parliament  is  at  liberty  to  alter  the 
Constitution,  in  the  United  States  the  Constitution 
is  above  Congress  and  can  only  be  amended  by 
the  people  of  the  States  whose  creature  it  is. 

The  American  Congress  consists  of  two 
chambers,  a  Senate  and  a  House  of  Representatives. 
The  Senate  is  composed  of  96  members  elected  for 
six  years  by  the  Legislatures  of  the  States,  one- 
third  retiring  every  two  years,  and  the  House  of 
Representatives  of  391  members  chosen  every 
second  year  by  the  people  of  the  several  States 
in  the  Union.     The  two  Houses  enjoy  equal  and 


CONSTITUTIONAL  SAFEGUARDS         129 

co-ordinate  legislative  power  in  respect  of  all 
matters  within  their  jurisdiction,  except  that 
Money  Bills  must  originate  in  the  House  of 
Representatives,  and  all  measures,  whether  they 
relate  to  finance  or  not,  require  the  assent  of  each 
House  of  Congress.  The  Senate,  however,  not 
only  possesses  the  right  to  reject  Money  Bills, 
but  also  the  right  of  amendment — a  right  which 
it  freely  exercises  by  drastically  altering  such  Bills 
in  an  overwhelming  proportion  of  cases,  thereby 
increasing  the  amount  of  appropriation.  In  the 
not  infrequent  event  of  a  deadlock,  a  conference, 
usually  composed  of  three  members  from  each 
House,  endeavours  to  arrive  at  a  compromise, 
but  if  no  compromise  can  be  arranged  the  measure 
is  lost.  However,  in  practice,  whenever  the  two 
Houses  disagree  about  the  provisions  of  a  Money 
Bill,  a  sum  intermediate  between  the  respective 
amounts  is  adopted.  All  Bills  before  they  become 
law  must  not  only  pass  Congress,  but  must  be 
presented  to  the  President  for  his  assent.  If  the 
President  approves  of  the  measure  he  signs  the 
Bill,  if  he  disapproves  of  it  he  returns  the  Bill 
within  ten  days  to  the  Chamber  in  which  it 
originated,  with  a  statement  of  the  grounds  of 
his  objections,  and,  if  Congress  passes  the  Bill 
again  by  a  two-thirds  majority  in  each  House, 
the  Bill  becomes  law  without  requiring  the 
President's  signature.  The  President's  veto  is  a 
very  real  Constitutional  safeguard,  for  the  President 
is  expected  to  exercise  his  veto,  as  he  frequently 
does,  in  what  he  conceives  to  be  the  interest  of 


130  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

the  people.  Mr.  Bryce,  in  his  work  on  the 
American  Commonwealth,  expresses  himself  on 
this  subject  as  follows : 

^' The  people  regard  him  (the  President)  as  an 
indispensable  check  not  only  upon  the  haste  and 
heedlessness  of  their  representatives  (the  faults 
which  the  framers  of  the  Constitution  chiefly 
feared),  but  upon  their  tendency,  a  tendency  whose 
mischievous  force  experience  has  revealed,  to 
yield  either  to  pressure  from  any  section  of  their 
constituents  or  to  temptation  of  a  private  nature.'' 

To  these  constitutional  limitations  the  Federal 
Legislature  of  the  United  States  is  bound  to 
conform,  and  any  legislative  action  not  in  accord- 
ance with  the  Constitution  will  be  pronounced 
null  and  void  by  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United 
States.  The  Constitution  of  the  United  States, 
then,  is  not  controlled  by  the  Legislature,  but  the 
Legislature  is  controlled  by  the  Constitution, 
which  can  only  be  amended  subject  to  the  most 
stringent  safeguards.  The  mode  in  which  the 
national  will  is  to  be  ascertained  in  a  matter  of 
such  supreme  importance  is  set  out  in  Article  5 
of  the  Constitution  as  follows  : 

"The  Congress,  whenever  two-thirds  of  both 
Houses  shall  deem  it  necessary,  shall  propose 
amendments  to  this  Constitution,  or  on  the  appli- 
cation of  the  Legislatures  of  two-thirds  of  the 
several  States  shall  call  a  convention  for  proposing 
amendments  which,  in  either  case,  shall  be  valid 
to  all  intents  and  purposes  as  part  of  the  capital 
Constitution  when  ratified  by  the  Legislatures  of 


CONSTITUTIONAL  SAFEGUARDS         181 

three-fourths  of  the  several  States,  or  by  con- 
ventions in  three-fourths  thereof,  as  the  one  or 
the  other  mode  of  ratification  may  be  proposed 
by  the  Congress  provided  that  ...  no  State 
without  its  consent  shall  be  deprived  of  its  equal 
suffrage  in  the  Senate." 

No  provision  is  made  in  the  Constitution  for 
the  election  or  composition  of  constitutional  con- 
ventions, and  amendments  of  the  Constitution 
have  always  been  dealt  with  by  the  method  first 
mentioned,  namely  by  the  Legislatures  of  the 
several  States. 

Congress  has  no  power  to  alter  the  Constitutions 
of  any  of  the  Federated  States,  and  the  Legislatures 
of  the  States  have  no  more  power  to  alter  the  State 
Constitutions  (with  the  possible  exception  of  the 
little  State  of  Delaware)  than  Congress  has  to  alter 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States.  Constitu- 
tional amendments  in  the  several  States  are  usually 
initiated  by  the  State  Legislature,  but  the  amend- 
ments cannot  be  carried  except  with  the  assent 
of  at  least  the  majority  of  the  citizens  voting  at 
the  polls. 

Such  are  the  constitutional  safeguards  against 
the  abuse  of  legislative  power,  which  are  con- 
sidered necessary  by  the  most  democratic  country 
in  the  world.  Has  that  country  no  lesson  to 
teach  us  ? 

The  veto  of  the  President  was  modelled  on  the 
veto  of  the  Crown  as  exercised  in  earlier  periods  of 
our  history,  but  with  the  development  of  Constitu- 
tional Government    the  veto    of  the    Crown    has 


188  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

become  obsolete.  The  Second  Chamber  of  this 
country  in  the  past  has  stood  between  the  people 
and  the  arbitrary  exercise  of  power  by  the  House 
of  Commons,  but  by  the  Parliament  Act  this  safe- 
guard has  been  destroyed,  and  measures  to  dis- 
member the  United  Kingdom,  and  to  disestablish 
the  Church  are  avowedly  to  be  passed  as  the  first- 
fruits  of  the  Parliament  Act,  191 1,  without  the 
opinion  of  the  people  being  taken.  Would  it  not 
be  wise  statesmanship  to  re-invest  the  Second 
Chamber  once  more  with  the  power  of  referring 
to  the  people  measures  with  respect  to  which 
the  wishes  of  the  people  have  not  been  ascer- 
tained ? 

II.  The  British  Dominions. — An  examination  of 
the  Constitutions  of  the  British  Dominions  beyond 
the  Seas  demonstrates  that,  so  far  as  the  self-govern- 
ing colonies  are  concerned,  the  Imperial  Parliament 
has  considered  it  advisable  to  incorporate  in  each 
of  the  Constitutions  which  have  been  granted  to 
the  British  Dominions  provisions  to  prevent  the 
very  abuse  of  arbitrary  authority  by  a  Single 
Chamber  which  the  Radical  administration  has 
by  the  Parliament  Act  made  possible  in  the  Mother 
Country.  It  must  further  be  borne  in  mind  that 
these  Constitutions  were  framed  by  the  Dominions 
themselves,  and  by  them  submitted  for  the  approval 
of  the  Imperial  Parliament,  so  that  in  these  Con- 
stitutions we  have  embodied  the  views  of  these 
great  democratic  communities  as  to  the  necessity 
of  such  safeguards  as  have  now  been  discarded  in 
Great  Britain. 


CONSTITUTIONAL  SAFEGUARDS         133 

The  Constitutions  of  the  British  Dominions 
possess  fundamental  characteristics  which  differ- 
entiate them  from  the  Constitutions  of  other 
countries,  for  it  must  always  be  borne  in  mind  that 
the  Imperial  Parliament  in  the  first  instance 
created  the  Colonial  Constitutions  by  Imperial 
Statute,  and  retains,  in  theory  at  all  events,  the  un- 
fettered right  to  amend  or  even  abolish  them.  More- 
over, the  several  Constitutions  of  the  Dominions 
differ  inter  se,  for,  whereas  the  Colonies  which  form 
the  Commonwealth  of  Australia  are  entitled  under 
the  Constitution,  as  in  the  United  States,  to  legis- 
late in  respect  of  all  matters  not  specifically  trans- 
ferred to  the  Commonwealth  Parliament,  in  Canada 
and  in  United  South  Africa  the  Provincial  Legisla- 
tures have  only  such  legislative  power  as  is 
specifically  allocated  to  them  under  the  terms  of 
the  Constitution,  while  over  all  other  matters  the 
Federal  Government  has  supreme  and  exclusive 
jurisdiction. 

(a)  Canada.  —  The  Federal  Constitution  of 
Canada,  which  is  contained  in  the  British  North 
America  Act  of  1867,  as  amended  in  1871,  1875,  and 
1886,  provides  for  a  Legislature  which  is  composed 
of  the  Senate  nominated  for  life  by  the  Governor- 
General  on  the  advice  of  the  Prime  Minister,  and 
the  House  of  Commons  elected  by  a  poll  of  the 
people.  The  powers  of  the  Senate  and  of  the 
House  of  Commons  are  equal  and  co-ordinate, 
except  that  Money  Bills  must  originate  in  the 
House  of  Commons,  and  no  provision  is  in- 
corporated   in    the    Act    to   meet   the   difficulties 


184  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

arising  from  a  deadlock  between  the  two  Houses 
either  with  regard  to  finance  or  general  legislation. 

The  number  of  Senators  was  in  the  first 
instance  72,  but  it  was  provided  that  the  Crown, 
upon  the  advice  of  the  Governor-General,  might 
at  any  time  add  from  three  to  six  members  to  the 
Senate.  Provision  was  made  for  an  increase  of 
the  number  of  the  Senate  in  respect  of  new  Pro- 
vinces which  might  be  added  to  the  Dominion  or 
in  respect  of  Territories  not  included  in  any  Pro- 
vince. In  this  country  the  Prime  Minister  and 
his  allies,  before  the  House  of  Lords  had  rejected 
the  Parliament  Bill,  or  had  even  considered  its 
provisions,  threatened  to  overwhelm  resistance  to 
the  measure  by  advising  the  King  to  appoint  a 
very  large  number  of  new  peers ;  this  action 
amounted  in  effect  to  seizing  the  Royal  Prerogative 
and  using  it  for  party  purposes.  No  such  con- 
stitutional outrage  could  be  committed  in  Canada, 
for  under  the  Constitution  it  is  impossible  for  the 
Senate  to  be  swamped  at  the  will  of  the  executive. 

The  Dominion  Parliament  possesses  no  power 
of  amending  the  Constitution  itself,  and  an  altera- 
tion of  the  Constitution  must  proceed  from  the 
source  which  created  it,  namely,  the  Imperial 
Parliament. 

(b)  Australia. — The  Commonwealth  of  Australia 
is  undoubtedly  the  most  interesting  constitutional 
experiment  of  modern  times.  Like  the  Federal 
Constitutions  of  Germany  and  Switzerland  and  the 
United  States,  the  Parliament  of  the  Common- 
wealth of  Australia  possesses  only  such  legislative 


CONSTITUTIONAL  SAFEGUARDS         135 

powers  as  are  conferred  upon  it  by  the  Act  of  the 
Imperial  Parliament  which  created  it ;  and  all 
legislative  power  not  exclusively  vested  in  the 
Parliament  of  the  Commonwealth  by  the  Constitu- 
tion, or  withdrawn  from  the  Legislatures  of  the 
several  States,  is  retained  by  the  States  which 
form  the  Commonwealth. 

The  Federal  Parliament  is  composed  of  the 
Senate  and  the  House  of  Representatives ;  both 
Houses  are  elected  by  the  direct  votes  of  the 
people,  and  the  electorate  is  the  same  for  each 
House ;  the  Senate  being  chosen  by  the  people  of 
the  States  voting  as  one  electorate  by  scrutin  de 
liste,  and  although  the  Commonwealth  Parliament 
may  increase  or  diminish  the  number  of  senators, 
the  representatives  of  each  original  State  must 
be  equal  in  number  and  must  consist  of  not  less 
than  six  senators.  Senators  are  elected  for  six 
years  and  members  of  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives for  three  years,  the  number  of  Representa- 
tives being  as  nearly  as  possible  twice  that  of 
senators.  The  Senate  has  equal  power  as  to 
legislation  with  the  House  of  Representatives, 
except  with  regard  to  finance.  Money  Bills  must 
originate  in  the  House  of  Representatives  and  the 
Senate  has  the  power  to  reject  but  cannot  amend 
such  Bills,  although  it  may  suggest  amendments 
by  message  to  the  other  House. 

Constitutional  safeguards  of  the  greatest  im- 
portance, however,  are  incorporated  to  provide 
against  any  attempt  being  made,  either  to  "tack" 
on  to  Money  Bills  provisions  relating  to  general 


136  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

legislation,   or   to   lump    into    one   Money  Bill    a 
number  of  separate  taxing  provisions. 

"Section  54.  The  proposed  law,  which  appro- 
priates Revenue  or  monies  for  the  ordinary 
services  of  the  Government,  shall  deal  only  with 
such  appropriation." 

"  Section  55.  Laws  imposing  taxation  shall  deal 
only  with  the  imposition  of  taxation,  and  any  pro- 
vision therein  dealing  with  any  other  matter  shall 
be  of  no  effect." 

"  Laws  imposing  taxation,  except  laws  imposing 
duties  of  customs  or  of  excise,  shall  deal  with  one 
subject  of  taxation  only,  but  laws  imposing  duties 
of  customs  shall  deal  with  duties  of  customs  only, 
and  laws  imposing  duties  of  excise  shall  deal  with 
duties  of  excise  only." 

It  will  be  recollected  that  in  this  country  after 
the  rejection  by  the  House  of  Lords  of  the  proposed 
repeal  of  the  paper  duties,  Mr.  Gladstone  in  1861 
introduced  the  practice  of  combining  into  one 
measure  all  the  financial  proposals  for  the  year 
which  had  previously  been  contained  in  separate 
Bills,  and  that  practice  has  been  followed  and 
extended  ever  since.  It  was  adapted  avowedly  for 
the  purpose  of  making  it  difficult  for  the  House  of 
Lords  to  exercise  its  undoubted  right  of  rejecting 
any  financial  Bill.  Any  financial  legislation  in  such 
a  composite  form  is  expressly  forbidden  by  the 
Australian  Constitution. 

The  Senate  may  reject  any  Bill,  whether  it 
deals  with  finance  or  not,  and  elaborate  provisions 
are    found    in    the    Constitution    to    obviate    the 


CONSTITUTIONAL  SAFEGUARDS         137 

difficulties  of  a  deadlock  between  the  two  Houses. 
If  any  Bill  has  been  twice  passed  by  the  House 
of  Representatives  and  twice  rejected  by  the 
Senate,  the  Governor-General  may  dissolve  both 
Houses,  and  if,  after  such  dissolution,  the  Senate 
again  rejects  or  fails  to  pass  the  Bill  in  a  form 
acceptable  to  the  House  of  Representatives,  the 
Governor-General  may  convene  a  joint  sitting  of  the 
two  Houses,  and,  if  the  Bill  with  or  without  amend- 
ments is  passed  by  an  absolute  majority  of  the  total 
number  of  the  members  of  the  two  Houses,  it  is 
taken  to  have  been  duly  passed  by  both  Houses. 

It  will  be  observed  that,  while  under  the 
Parliament  Act,  191 1,  Bills  can  be  passed  over  the 
head  of  the  Second  Chamber  in  this  country 
without  any  reference  to  the  people,  in  Australia, 
not  only  can  the  Second  Chamber  ^'  force  a  dis- 
solution "  of  Parliament,  but  even  after  the 
assembling  of  the  new  Parliament  the  proposed 
Bill,  if  again  rejected  by  the  Upper  House,  cannot 
be  placed  on  the  Statute  Book  unless  and  until  it 
has  received  the  assent  of  the  two  Houses  sitting 
in  joint  session. 

The  Constitutional  procedure  to  effect  an 
alteration  in  the  Constitution  itself  is  as  follows  : 

'' Section  128.  The  proposed  law  for  the 
alteration  thereof  must  be  passed  by  an  absolute 
majority  of  each  House  of  Parliament  and  not  less 
than  two  nor  more  than  six  months  after  its 
passage  through  both  Houses  the  proposed  law 
shall  be  submitted  in  each  State  to  the  electors 
qualified  to  vote  for  the  election  of  members  of  the 


138  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

House  of  Representatives.  But  if  either  House 
passes  any  such  proposed  law  by  an  absolute 
majority  and  the  other  House  rejects  or  fails  to 
pass  it,  or  passes  it  with  any  amendments  to  which 
the  first  mentioned  House  will  not  agree,  and  if, 
after  an  interval  of  three  months,  the  first-mentioned 
House  in  the  same  or  the  next  Session  again  passes 
the  pre  posed  law  by  an  absolute  majority  with  or 
without  any  amendment,  which  has  been  made  or 
agreed  to  by  the  other  House,  and  such  other 
House  rejects  or  fails  to  pass  it  or  passes  it  with 
any  amendments  to  which  the  first-mentioned 
House  will  not  agree,  the  Governor-General  may 
submit  the  proposed  law  as  last  proposed  by  the 
first-mentioned  House,  and  either  with  or  without 
any  amendments  subsequently  agreed  to  by  both 
Houses,  to  the  electors  in  each  State  qualified  to 
vote  for  the  election  of  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives. When  a  proposed  law  is  submitted  to  the 
electors  the  vote  shall  be  taken  in  such  manner  as 
the  Parliament  prescribes.  ...  If  in  a  majority  of 
the  States  a  majority  of  the  electors  voting  approve 
the  proposed  law,  and  if  a  majority  of  all  the 
electors  voting  also  approve  the  proposed  law,  it 
shall  be  presented  to  the  Governor-General  for  the 
Crown's  assent.  No  alteration  diminishing  the 
proportionate  representation  of  any  State  in  either 
House  of  the  Parliament,  or  the  minimum  number 
of  representatives  of  a  State  in  the  House  of 
Representatives,  or  increasing,  diminishing  or 
otherwise  altering  the  limits  of  the  State,  or  in  any 
manner  affecting  the  provisions  of  the  Constitution 


CONSTITUTIONAL  SAFEGUARDS         139 

in  relation  thereto  shall  become  law  unless  the 
majority  of  the  electors  voting  in  that  State 
approve  the  proposed  law." 

Such  are  the  elaborate  Constitutional  safe- 
guards against  reckless  and  arbitrary  legislation 
which  commended  themselves  to  the  Australians 
and  the  Imperial  Parliament  in  1900. 

(c)  South  Africa. — In  1909  the  Imperial  Parlia- 
ment, under  a  Liberal  Administration,  passed  a 
Constitution  for  United  South  Africa,  and  an 
examination  of  the  provisions  of  the  South  Africa 
Act  discloses  the  remarkable  fact  that  the  same 
Government  which  has  in  effect  set  up  an  autocratic 
Single  Chamber  in  this  country,  adopted  in  the 
Constitution  of  United  South  Africa,  safeguards  to 
prevent  the  possibility  of  Single  Chamber  Govern- 
ment similar  to  those  found  in  the  Commonwealth 
of  Australia  Act.  Is  it  right  and  prudent  that  a 
strong  Second  Chamber  should  form  part  of  the 
Constitution  of  a  State?  If  not,  what  justification 
is  there  for  imposing  such  a  system  upon  one  of 
the  Dominions?  But,  if  a  Second  Chamber  with 
real  powers  ought  to  form  part  of  a  Constitution, 
what  satisfactory  explanation  can  His  Majesty's 
present  advisers  give  of  the  provisions  of  the 
Parliament  Act,  which  destroyed  the  power  of  the 
House  of  Lords  to  refer  ill-considered  measures  to 
the  electors? 

The  legislative  power  of  the  South  African 
Union  is  vested  in  the  King,  a  Senate  composed  of 
40  members  to  hold  office  for  ten  years  (eight  of 
whom  are  nominated  by  the  Governor-General,  and 


140  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

eight  elected  by  each  of  the  four  Provincial 
Legislatures),  and  a  House  of  Assembly  chosen 
directly  by  the  European  male  adults  of  the  Union 
for  five  years. 

The  Union  Parliament  possesses  supreme 
legislative  power  and  the  Provincial  Councils, 
subject  to  the  Constitution,  are  entitled  to  legislate 
by  ordinance  in  respect  of  such  matters  only  as  are 
specified  in  the  Act  of  Union.  A  reference  to  s.  85 
of  the  Act  will  show  that  these  matters  are  of  a 
local  and  private  nature. 

Except  that  the  Senate  may  not  amend  the 
taxation  or  appropriation  provisions  of  Money 
Bills,  which  must  originate  in  the  House  of 
Assembly,  or,  by  amending  any  Bill,  increase  any 
proposed  charge  upon  the  people,  the^  Senate  and 
the  House  of  Assembly  have  equal  and  co-ordinate 
legislative  authority.  Moreover,  Appropriation 
Bills  can  deal  only  with  the  appropriation  of 
revenue  or  money. 

In  case  of  a  deadlock  between  the  House  it  is 
provided : 

"  Section  63.  If  the  House  of  Assembly  passes 
any  Bill  and  the  Senate  rejects  or  fails  to  pass  it, 
or  passes  it  with  amendments  to  which  the  House 
of  Assembly  will  not  agree,  and  if  the  House  of 
Assembly  in  the  next  Session  again  passes  the 
Bill  with  or  without  any  amendments  which  have 
been  made  or  agreed  to  by  the  Senate,  and  the 
Senate  rejects  or  fails  to  pass  it,  or  passes  it  with 
amendments  to  which  the  House  of  Assembly  will 
not  agree,  the  Governor-General  may  during  that 


CONSTITUTIONAL  SAFEGUARDS  UI 

Session  convene  a  joint  sitting  of  the  members  of 
the  Senate  and  House  of  Assembly.  The  members 
present  at  any  such  joint  sitting  may  deliberate 
and  shall  vote  together  upon  the  Bill  as  last 
proposed  by  the  Assembly  and  upon  amendments, 
if  any,  which  have  been  made  therein  by  one  House 
of  Parliament,  and  not  agreed  to  by  the  other ;  and 
any  such  amendments  v^hich  are  affirmed  by  a 
majority  of  the  total  [number  of  members  of  the 
Senate  and  House  of  Assembly  present  at  such 
sitting,  shall  be  taken  to  have  been  carried,  and  if 
the  Bill  with  amendments,  if  any,  is  confirmed  by  a 
majority  of  the  members  of  the  Senate  and  House 
of  Assembly  present  at  such  sitting  it  shall  be 
taken  to  have  been  duly  passed  by  both  Houses  of 
Parliament :  Provided  that,  if  the  Senate  shall 
reject  or  fail  to  pass  any  Bill  dealing  with  the 
appropriation  of  revenue  or  monies  for  the  public 
service,  such  joint  sitting  may  be  convened  during 
the  same  Session  in  which  the  Senate  so  rejects  or 
fails  to  pass  such  Bill." 

The  Union  Parliament  is  invested  with  legisla- 
tive power  to  repeal  or  alter  the  Constitution 
provided  that  no  provision  thereof  for  the 
operation  of  which  a  definite  period  of  time  is 
prescribed  shall  during  such  period  be  repealed 
or  altered ;  and  provided  that  no  repeal  or  altera- 
tion of  provisions  relating  to  the  amendment  of 
the  Constitution,  or  the  numbers  of  the  House 
of  Assembly  (during  a  certain  period),  or  of  the 
provisions  of  s.  35  of  the  Act  (a  section  dealing 
with  the  qualification  of  voters)  or  of  s.  137  as  to 


142  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

the  equality  of  the  English  and  Dutch  languages, 
shall  be  valid  unless  the  Bill  embodying  such 
repeal  or  alteration  shall  be  passed  by  both  Houses 
of  Parliament  sitting  together,  and  at  the  third 
reading  be  agreed  to  by  not  less  than  two-thirds 
of  the  total  number  of  members  of  both  Houses. 
A  Bill  so  passed  at  such  joint  sitting  shall  be 
taken  to  have  been  duly  passed  by  both  Houses 
of  Parliament.  In  Australia  and  in  South  Africa 
the  Governor-General  may  in  his  discretion  give 
or  withhold  his  assent  to  measures  presented  to 
him  for  the  King's  assent  or  he  may  return  the 
Bill  with  amendments  for  further  consideration ; 
or  he  may,  and  in  South  Africa  in  certain  cases 
must,  reserve  the  Bill  for  the  signification  of  the 
King's  pleasure. 

(d)  New  Zealand. — In  the  Constitution  of  New 
Zealand,  a  British  Dominion,  to  which,  as  a  colony, 
responsible  Government  was  granted  in  1856,  there 
is  no  machinery  for  adjusting  differences  between 
the  two  Houses.  The  Legislative  Council  (the 
members  of  which  are  nominated  by  the  Governor) 
and  the  House  of  Representatives  enjoy  equal  and 
co-ordinate  legislative  powers.  Twenty  years  ago, 
the  relations  of  the  two  Houses  in  general  legisla- 
tion was  under  discussion  in  the  Imperial  Parliament 
and  papers  were  laid  dealing  with  the  matter. 

The  result  of  this  survey  is  to  show  that  the 
Constitutions  of  all  English-speaking  civilized 
communities,  both  in  the  United  States  and  in 
the  British  Dominions  beyond  the  Seas,  afford  no 


CONSTITUTIONAL   SAFEGUARDS  143 

precedent  for  investing  a  Single  Chamber  with 
autocratic  power.  On  the  contrary,  not  only  do 
Second  Chambers  with  ample  powers  form  part 
of  each  of  their  Constitutions,  but  an  amendment 
of  the  Constitutions  themselves  is  hedged  round 
with  special  precautions.  It  must  also  be  re- 
membered that  these  Constitutions  are  not  the 
result  of  Legislation  passed  in  dim  ages  long  since 
gone  by,  but  are  the  outcome  of  modern  con- 
stitutional experience,  and  have  been  adopted  and 
carried  out  in  practice  by  democratic  communities 
of  the  most  advanced  type. 

III.  Other  European  Countries.— A  considera- 
tion of  the  Constitutions  of  Continental  European 
countries  will  show  the  importance  therein  attached 
to  a  strong  and  efficient  Second  Chamber,  and  to 
adequate  safeguards  against  rash  constitutional 
change.  The  Parliament  Act  has  placed  this 
country  in  a  position  of  constitutional  isolation 
which  can  hardly  be  described  as  splendid. 

(a)  France. — The  constitutional  history  of 
France  since  the  great  Revolution  of  1789  is 
both  interesting  and  instructive ;  numerous  and 
varied  forms  of  Government  have  been  tried  ;  the 
present  Constitution  was  brought  into  being  in 
February,  1875,  and,  as  subsequently  amended, 
forms  the  present  Instrument  of  Government. 

The  Legislative  Power  is  exercised  by  the 
Senate  and  the  Chamber  of  Deputies ;  the  Senators 
are  elected  by  Departmental  Electoral  Colleges 
for   nine  years,  the  members  of  the  Chamber  of 


144  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

Deputies  under  a  system  of  universal  manhood 
suffrage  for  four  years.  The  President,  acting  on 
the  advice  of  his  Ministers,  possesses  concurrent 
right  with  either  of  the  Chambers  to  initiate 
legislation,  and  all  Bills  require  the  assent  of  both 
Houses.  Money  Bills  must  be  introduced  in  the 
Chamber  of  Deputies,  but  otherwise  the  two 
Chambers  possess  equal  and  co-ordinate  authority. 

The  Constitution  itself  can  only  be  amended 
in  accordance  with  Article  8,  which  runs  as 
follows :  "  The  Chambers  shall  have  the  right 
by  separate  resolutions,  taken  in  each  by  an 
absolute  majority  of  votes,  either  upon  their  own 
initiative  or  upon  the  request  of  the  President 
of  the  Republic,  to  declare  a  revision  of  the  Con- 
stitutional Laws  necessary."  After  each  of  the 
two  Chambers  shall  have  come  to  this  decision, 
they  shall  meet  together  in  National  Assembly  to 
proceed  with  the  revision. 

Any  Acts  effecting  revision  of  the  Constitutional 
Laws  in  whole  or  in  part,  shall  be  passed  by  an 
absolute  majority  of  the  members  composing  the 
National  Assembly.  The  Republican  form  of 
Government  may  not  be  made  the  subject  of  a 
proposed  revision. 

No  constitutional  machinery  is  in  existence 
for  settling  disagreements  between  the  Senate 
and  the  Chamber,  although  each  of  the  two 
Chambers  has  drawn  up  Rules  of  Procedure 
which  provide  for  the  appointment  by  each 
House,  in  its  discretion,  of  a  committee  to  confer 
with   a  committee   of   the    other    House,    in    the 


CONSTITUTIONAL  SAFEGUARDS         145 

event  of  a  deadlock  taking  place.  Frequent  dis- 
putes on  general  legislation  have  arisen  between 
the  two  Houses,  but  they  have  almost  invariably 
resulted  in  a  compromise  being  arranged.  In 
truth,  it  is  only  by  a  policy  of  conciliation  that 
legislation  in  case  of  a  deadlock  can  be  carried. 

In  England,  an  election  was  forced  upon  the 
country  in  December,  1910,  before  the  Parliament 
Bill  had  been  even  considered  by  the  House  of 
Lords  ;  in  France  no  such  tour  de  force  could  have 
been  attempted,  for  it  is  only  with  the  advice  of 
the  Senate,  that  the  President  may  dissolve  the 
Chamber  of  Deputies  before  the  legal  expiration 
of  its  term.  Monsieur  Ribot,  in  the  course  of  a 
speech  in  the  French  Parliament  in  1885,  said : 
"The  two  Chambers  should  be  allowed  to  con- 
tinue their  negotiations,  which  may  probably  be 
laborious,  but  which  are  the  necessary  conditions 
of  a  Parliamentary  regime.  An  agreement  will 
be  the  more  easily  found,  seeing  that  the  Consti- 
tution has  rendered  conciliation  an  everyday 
necessity ;  it  is  indeed  the  basis  of  a  Parliamentary 
regime  and  one  of  the  inevitable  conditions  of  the 
existence  of  two  Chambers." 

In  countries  where  legislation  can  only  be 
carried  by  compromise  and  conciliation,  the  exe- 
cutive has  every  inducement  to  introduce  measures 
moderate  in  principle  and  carefully  considered  in 
detail.  The  position  of  uncontrolled  authority  set 
up  by  the  Parliament  Act  will  tend  to  engender 
in  the  Government  in  office  a  desire  to  exercise 
its  supreme   power  for  the  benefit  of  one  party 


146  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

rather  than  of  the  State  as  a  whole.  '^  How  oft 
the  sight  of  means  to  do  ill  deeds  makes  ill  deeds 
done ! " 

(b)  Germany. — The  legislative  power  of  the 
German  Empire  is  exercised  by  the  Bundesrath, 
composed  of  58  representatives  proportionately 
allocated  to  the  several  States  of  the  Union,  and 
appointed  by  their  executives  (Prussia  being 
granted  seventeen  representatives  in  all),  and  the 
Reichstag,  the  members  of  which  are  chosen  for 
five  years  directly  by  the  people.  As  in  the  United 
States,  Switzerland,  and  Australia,  the  powers 
vested  in  the  Federal  Parliament  are  delegated  and 
not  original,  and  the  States  are,  subject  always  to 
the  Constitution,  possessed  of  all  legislative  rights 
not  entrusted  to  the  Federal  Parliament.  The 
Bundesrath  or  the  Reichstag  may  initiate  legisla- 
tion, including  Money  Bills,  and  the  assent  of  both 
bodies  is  necessary  and  sufficient  for  the  passage 
of  legislation.  The  relative  importance  of  the  two 
Houses  is  in  striking  contrast  with  that  which 
obtains  in  other  European  countries.  The  Upper 
House,  which  performs  many  important  executive 
as  well  as  legislative  functions,  altogether  over- 
shadows the  Reichstag.  The  Bundesrath  in  practice 
always  exercises  the  initiative  in  legislation,  and 
from  among  its  members  are  chosen  the  heads  of  the 
administrative  departments.  But,  without  the  con- 
sent of  the  Reichstag,  no  legislation  is  possible, 
and  no  machinery  exists  to  compel  the  Reichstag 
to  defer  to  the  decisions  of  the  Upper  House. 
How   different  from   the   position  of  the   Second 


CONSTITUTIONAL  SAFEGUARDS         147 

Chamber  in  this  country!  Like  the  House  of 
Lords  before  191 1,  the  power  of  the  Reichstag  is 
negative  rather  than  positive,  but  unlike  the  House 
of  Lords  since  191 1,  it  possesses  the  power  to 
amend  or  to  reject  Bills  which  it  does  not  conceive 
to  be  in  the  interest  of  the  people. 

The  Constitution  of  the  German  Empire  (except 
with  regard  to  rights  thereby  secured  to  particular 
States  which  can  only  be  amended  with  the  con- 
sent of  the  States  affected)  can  be  amended  by 
legislative  enactment  of  the  Imperial  Parliament, 
but  if  fourteen  votes  of  the  Bundesrath  are  raised 
against  any  constitutional  amendment,  the  amend- 
ment is  to  be  treated  as  rejected.  This  is  a  con- 
stitutional provision  which  not  only  prevents  the 
adoption  of  ill-considered  amendments,  but  safe- 
guards the  privileges  of  Prussia,  for  as  Prussia  has 
seventeen  votes  in  the  Bundesrath,  no  amendment 
of  the  Constitution  can  be  carried  without  her 
consent. 

(c)  Austria.  —  Austria  and  Hungary  are  inde- 
pendent States  under  a  dual  monarchy,  the 
Emperor  of  Austria  being  also  King  of  Hungary ; 
and  each  State  is  supreme  and  uncontrolled,  except 
in  so  far  as  administration  and  legislation  in  respect 
of  certain  ^'common  affairs,"  e.g.,  Foreign  Affairs, 
Naval  and  Military  Affairs,  and  National  Defence, 
have  been  placed  within  the  jurisdiction  of  delega- 
tions, chosen  from  the  Parliament  of  each  State, 
which  sit  and  deliberate  separately,  or,  in  default 
of  agreement,  in  joint  Session. 

The  Austrian   Reichsrath   is  composed   of  an 


148  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

* 

Upper  House  of  some  250  members  (of  whom  150 
to  170  are  nominated  by  the  Emperor,  and  the 
remainder  are  hereditary  Peers),  and  of  a  House  of 
Representatives,  the  516  members  of  which  are 
chosen  directly  by  the  people.  Both  Houses  have 
equal  and  co-ordinate  legislative  authority  in  all 
matters  within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Reichsrath, 
and  which  are  not  transferred  to  the  delegations, 
except  that  Money  Bills  and  Bills  relating  to 
recruiting  must  originate  in  the  Lower  House. 
Each  House  has  equal  control  over  the  public 
finances,  and  in  case  of  disagreement  with  regard  to 
Money  or  Recruiting  Bills,  the  lower  figure  is  to 
be  considered  as  granted.  No  machinery  exists  for 
settling  a  deadlock  in  ordinary  legislation,  although 
in  practice  a  joint  committee  is  formed  for  the 
purpose  of  arranging  a  compromise. 

Section  14  of  the  Constitution  of  1867  provides 
as  follows : 

^'  If  urgent  circumstances  should  render  neces- 
sary some  measure  constitutionally  requiring  the 
consent  of  the  Reichsrath  when  that  body  is  not  in 
Session,  such  measure  may  be  taken  by  Imperial 
Ordinance,  issued  under  the  collective  responsibility 
of  the  ministry,  provided  it  makes  no  alteration  of 
the  fundamental  law,  imposes  no  lasting  burden 
upon  the  public  treasury  and  alienates  none  of  the 
domain  of  the  State.  Such  ordinances  shall  have 
provisionally  the  force  of  law,  if  they  are  signed  by 
all  of  the  ministers  and  shall  be  published  with 
an  express  reference  to  this  provision  of  the 
fundamental  law. 


CONSTITUTIONAL  SAFEGUARDS         149 

''The  legal  force  of  such  an  ordinance  shall  cease 
if  the  Government  neglects  to  present  it  for  the 
approval  of  the  Reichsrath  at  its  next  succeeding 
Session,  and  indeed  first  to  the  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives, within  four  weeks  after  its  convention, 
or  if  one  of  the  two  Houses  refuses  its  approval 
thereof. 

"The  ministry  shall  be  collectively  responsible 
for  the  withdrawal  of  such  ordinances  as  soon  as 
they  have  lost  their  provisional  legal  force." 

Similar  clauses  appear  in  the  Constitutions  of 
Russia  and  of  Denmark.  This  provision  has  been 
more  than  once  used  to  overcome  racial  obstruction 
to  legislation,  although  its  original  object  was  to 
meet  cases  of  sudden  emergency,  and,  for  this 
reason,  it  has  been  the  cause  of  much  bitter  dis- 
cussion in  both  Houses.  Amendment  of  the  Con- 
stitution or  of  the  fundamental  laws  on  the  general 
rights  of  Austrian  citizens  can  be  made  only  by  a 
majority  of  not  less  than  two-thirds  of  the  members 
present,  and  with  the  presence  of  not  less  than  half 
of  the  members  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 

(d)  Hungary. — The  Hungarian  Diet  consists  of 
the  Table  of  Magnates  or  Upper  Chamber,  com- 
posed of  394  members,  in  part  nominated  and 
official,  but  mainly  hereditary,  and  a  House  of 
Representatives  whose  members  number  453  and 
are  directly  chosen  by  the  people.  Both  Houses 
have  equal  legislative  powers,  and  Bills  may  be 
introduced  in  either  House,  although  in  practice 
Bills  are  always  introduced  in  the  Lower  House. 
No  machinery  for  settling  differences  between  the 


160  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

Houses  exists,  but  it  is  impossible  to  swamp  the 
Table  of  Magnates,  for  the  total  number  of  life 
members  appointed  by  the  Crown  may  not  exceed 
50,  and  in  no  case  may  more  than  five  appointments 
be  made  in  a  year. 

(e)  Italy, — In  Italy,  the  legislative  power  is 
exercised  by  the  King  and  two  Houses,  a  nominated 
Senate  and  a  Chamber  of  Deputies  chosen  for  five 
years  by  the  people.  The  two  Chambers  have 
equal  right  to  approve,  amend  or  reject  Bills  which 
may  be  introduced  either  by  the  King  or  in  either 
House,  except  that  Money  Bills  must  be  presented 
in  the  first  instance  to  the  Chamber  of  Deputies. 
There  is  no  provision  in  the  Constitution  for  the 
settlement  of  disagreements  between  the  Chambers, 
but,  in  practice,  the  functions  of  the  Senate  are 
subordinate  to  those  of  the  Chamber;  the  reason 
being,  that  the  number  of  senators  which  may  be 
appointed  for  life  by  the  King,  is  unlimited,  and  in 
recent  years  the  Royal  Prerogative  has  been  exer- 
cised on  several  occasions  in  order  to  change  the 
political  views  of  the  Upper  House;  in  1886  41 
senators,  in  1890  75,  and  in  1892  42  being  appointed 
''en  bloc." 

(f)  Spain. — In  Spain,  the  legislative  power  re- 
sides in  the  Cortes  and  the  King,  and  the  relations 
of  the  two  Houses  (the  Senate  and  the  Chamber 
of  Deputies)  to  each  other  is  analogous  to  that 
which  obtains  in  Italy,  with .  two  important  dis- 
tinctions, viz. :  (i)  the  number  of  senators  sitting  in 
their  own  right  and  appointed  by  the  King  for  life 
is  limited  to  iSo,  so  that  the  Upper  House  cannot 


CONSTITUTIONAL   SAFEGUARDS  151 

be  swamped  at  the  will  of  the  executive ;  and  (2) 
although  no  machinery  to  deal  with  a  deadlock  is 
incorporated  in  the  Constitution  of  1867,  by  a  law 
of  July  i2th,  1837,  it  is  provided  that  "  if  one  of  the 
Chambers  modify,  or  disapprove  in  any  of  its  parts, 
a  Bill  already  passed  in  the  other  Chamber,  a 
committee  shall  be  formed,  composed  of  equal 
numbers  of  senators  and  deputies  for  the  purpose 
of  conferring  on  the  mode  of  conciliating  the  con- 
flicting opinions.  The  report  of  this  committee 
shall  be  discussed  without  any  alteration  by  the 
Senate  and  the  Chamber,  and  if  accepted  by  both, 
the  Bill  shall  be  held  as  passed."  These  joint 
committees  have  so  admirably  fulfilled  their 
functions,  that  in  practice  any  collision  between 
the  two  Chambers  has  been  avoided. 

(g)  The  Netherlands,  Sweden,  Denmark,  Belgium. — 
The  Netherlands,  Sweden,  Denmark  and  Belgium 
possess  Constitutions  which  differ,  no  doubt,  in 
the  composition  of  the  two  Chambers,  but  which, 
with  certain  modifications,  are  constructed  on 
similar  lines. 

The  States-General  in  the  Netherlands,  the 
Rigsdag  in  Sweden,  the  Rigsdag  in  Denmark  and 
the  Parliament  in  Belgium  are  each  composed  of 
two  Chambers.  It  is  impossible  for  the  executive 
to  swamp  the  Upper  House  under  any  of  these 
Constitutions,  for  (except  that  twelve  out  of  66 
members  of  the  Upper  House  in  Denmark  are 
appointed  by  the  King,  and  that  the  Princes  of  the 
blood  are  ipso  facto  senators  by  right  in  Belgium), 
the  members  of  both  Houses   in  these   countries 


152  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

are  elected.  The  Upper  House  of  the  Netherlands 
is  undoubtedly  the  weakest  Second  Chamber  in 
Europe  with  the  exception  of  the  present  House 
of  Lords,  for  it  cannot  initiate  or  amend  any 
legislation  unless  it  is  sitting  in  joint  session  with 
the  Lower  House.  In  other  respects  the  Upper 
House  has  equal  power  with  the  Lower  House, 
and  no  machinery  to  relieve  deadlocks  exists. 
The  mode  of  carrying  constitutional  amendments 
is  carefully  safeguarded,  for  any  proposal  for  a 
change  in  the  Constitution  must  be  embodied  in 
a  Bill  providing  for  its  consideration,  upon  the 
passage  of  which  both  Houses  are  dissolved. 
Newly  elected  chambers  proceed  to  examine  the 
modifications  proposed,  but  the  measure  cannot 
become  law  unless  it  has  been  passed  by  a  majority 
of  two-thirds  of  the  newly  elected  members.  In 
the  case  of  a  proposal  for  a  revision  of  the  Con- 
stitution in  regard  to  the  dynasty  a  dissolution 
takes  place,  the  new  Chambers  elected  ad  hoc 
being  composed  of  double  the  normal  number  of 
members,  each  constituency  or  electoral  college 
electing  two  members  to  every  one  elected  under 
ordinary  conditions. 

The  two  Chambers  in  Sweden  are  accorded 
equal  competence  both  in  financial  and  other 
matters.  Legislation  requires  the  assent  of  both 
Chambers  voting  independently,  except  in  financial 
matters,  in  respect  of  which  under  certain  conditions 
a  common  vote  is  taken.  The  Parliamentary  prac- 
tice allows,  when  the  decision  of  the  Houses  shows 
only  a  slight  divergence,  that  the  matter  in  hand 


CONSTITUTIONAL  SAFEGUARDS         153 

should  be  referred  back  to  committee,  with  a  view 
to  effecting  a  compromise  acceptable  to  both  ;  but 
should  the  Houses  reach  different  conclusions 
which  cannot  be  brought  into  agreement,  each 
House  must  vote  separately  upon  the  matter  in 
dispute.  The  opinion  which  receives  the  majority 
of  the  votes  of  the  two  Houses  shall  be  the  decision 
of  the  Rigsdag.  An  amendment  of  the  fundamental 
laws,  including  the  law  of  the  Constitution,  can 
only  be  carried  with  the  assent  of  the  King,  and 
of  both  Houses  in  two  regular  Sessions  of  the 
Rigsdag. 

In  Denmark  both  Houses  possess  the  right  to 
propose  laws  and  to  act  upon  them,  but  Money 
Bills  must  be  first  introduced  in  the  Folkething,  or 
Lower  House.  In  case  of  disagreement,  an  equal 
number  of  members  are  appointed  by  each  House 
to  meet  in  committee  and  arrange  a  compromise  if 
possible,  but  if  no  agreement  is  arrived  at  the  Bill 
is  lost. 

Proposals  for  any  constitutional  amendment 
must  be  adopted  by  both  Houses,  and  the  pro- 
posed amendment  can  only  become  law  after  a 
General  Election,  and  after  confirmation  by  the 
newly  elected  Rigsdag,  and  the  approval  of  the  King. 

In  Belgium,  Money  Bills  and  Army  Bills  must 
originate  in  the  Lower  House,  but  in  all  other 
respects  the  Chambers  possess  equal  and  co- 
ordinate authority  in  respect  of  both  financial 
and  general  legislation.  No  machinery  to  settle 
collisions  between  the  Houses  exists,  but  amend- 
ments of  the  Constitution  can  only  be  carried  after 


154  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

the  proposed  amendment  has  been  adopted  by  the 
King  and  both  Houses,  in  which  event  the  two 
Houses  are  ipso  facto  dissolved,  and  the  amendment 
becomes  law,  if  with  the  approval  of  the  King  it 
has  been  adopted  by  a  majority  of  at  least  two- 
thirds  of  the  members  of  the  newly  elected  Parlia- 
ment, two-thirds  of  the  members  of  each  House 
being  in  attendance. 

(h)  Norivay. — The  Constitutions  of  Norway  and 
Switzerland  call  for  special  treatment.  In  Norway 
the  entire  legislative  power  is  vested  in  a  body  of 
123  Representatives,  chosen  by  the  people  every 
three  years  to  form  the  Storthing;  but  it  is  pro- 
vided that  the  Storthing  shall  at  its  first  regular 
Session  select  one  quarter  of  its  members  to  form 
the  Lagthing  or  Second  Chamber,  the  remaining 
three-quarters  constituting  the  First  Chamber,  or 
Odelsthing.  Every  Bill  must,  in  the  first  instance,  be 
deliberated  in  the  Odelsthing,  and  if  twice  rejected 
by  the  Lagthing  when  sent  up  from  the  Lower 
House,  the  entire  Storthing  meets  and  acts  by  a 
two-thirds  vote.  Every  Bill  passed  by  the  Storthing 
requires  the  consent  of  the  King,  but  Bills  auto- 
matically become  law,  even  without  the  Royal 
assent,  if  passed  without  change  by  three  Stor- 
things after  three  successive  elections.  All  Bills 
involving  questions  of  finance,  motions  criticizing 
government  action,  etc.,  come  before  the  whole 
Storthing  and  are  decided  by  a  majority  of  votes. 

Amendments  of  the  Constitution,  provided  they 
do  not  contravene  the  principles  of  the  Constitution, 
can  only  be  carried  if  they  are  presented  in  the 


CONSTITUTIONAL   SAFEGUARDS         155 

Storthing  after  a  new  election  and  are  confirmed  by 
a  two-thirds  majority  of  the  Storthing  after  the  next 
General  Election. 

(i)  Switzerland. — The  Constitution  of  the  Swiss 
Federation  is  especially  interesting  as  it  is  the 
home  of  the  Referendum  or  Poll  of  the  People,  but, 
apart  altogether  from  the  Referendum  which 
receives  special  treatment  elsewhere  in  this  work, 
ample  constitutional  safeguards  are  provided  in 
the  Constitution  against  Single  Chamber  govern- 
ment. The  Federal  Assembly,  which  (subject  to 
the  rights  reserved  to  the  people  and  to  the 
Cantons  to  effect  legislation  by  direct  ballot) 
exercises  supreme  legislative  power,  is  composed 
of  two  chambers,  the  National  Council  chosen 
directly  by  the  people,  and  the  Council  of  States 
consisting  of  two  members  appointed  by  each  of 
the  22  Cantons.  Like  the  United  States  Congress 
and  the  Federal  Parliaments  of  Germany  and 
Australia,  the  powers  of  the  Federal  Assembly  are 
delegated  and  not  original,  and  in  Switzerland,  as  in 
America  and  Germany,  the  Federated  States  retain 
sovereign  rights  so  far  as  their  sovereignty  is  not 
limited  by  the  Federal  Constitution.  The  two 
Chambers  possess  absolutely  equal  and  co-ordinate 
power.  All  Bills  may  originate  in  either  House 
(the  practice  being  to  introduce  the  Budget  in 
alternate  Sessions  in  the  National  Council  and 
Council  of  States),  and  all  laws  require  for  their 
validity  the  assent  of  both  Houses.  In  the  event 
of  a  disagreement  between  the  two  Chambers, 
which;  however,  is  practically  unheard  of,  a  joint 


156  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

committee  of  an  equal  number  of  members  from 
each  chamber  is  formed  to  effect  a  compromise. 
The  Bill  is  dropped  unless  the  committee  succeeds 
in  formulating  an  agreed  proposal,  in  which  case  each 
Chamber  affirms  or  rejects  the  Bill  in  its  final  form. 
Federal  laws,  however,  which  have  passed  both 
Houses,  must  be  submitted  for  acceptance  or  rejec- 
tion to  the  people.  If  the  demand  for  a  Referendum 
is  made  by  thirty  thousand  voters  or  by  eight 
Cantons,  the  Constitution  gives  the  electorate  a 
direct  power,  if  it  wills,  to  veto  any  legislation  of 
which  it  disapproves. 

The  amendment  of  the  Constitution  not  only 
may,  but  must  be  referred  to  the  people  for  confir- 
mation or  rejection.  A  proposal  for  a  total  or 
partial  revision  may  proceed  either  from  one  or 
both  Houses,  or  from  fifty  thousand  electors.  If 
the  two  Chambers  agree  upon  the  amendment,  the 
revision  takes  place  in  the  manner  provided  for 
passing  Federal  Laws.  If  one  Chamber  does  not 
consent  to  a  revision  proposed  by  the  other,  or 
if  fifty  thousand  voters  demand  total  or  partial 
revision,  there  is  a  poll  of  the  people,  followed,  if 
the  amendment  is  approved,  by  a  General  Election 
of  both  Chambers  for  the  purpose  of  undertaking 
the  revision.  The  amendment  must  be  adopted  by 
a  majority  of  Swiss  citizens  voting  thereon,  and  by 
a  majority  of  the  Cantons. 

Conclusions. — Certain  obvious  conclusions  can 
be  reached  after  an  examination  of  the  Constitutions 
in  foreign  countries  and  the  British  Dominions 
beyond  the  Seas.     It  is  evident  that  no  counterpart 


CONSTITUTIONAL  SAFEGUARDS  167 

of  the  system  of  government  under  which  the 
affairs  of  the  United  Kingdom  are  at  present  being 
administered  can  be  found  in  any  other  civilized 
community.  In  other  countries,  both  Chambers 
of  the  Legislature  almost  invariably  possess  equal 
and  co-ordinate  authority.  No  modern  State  of 
any  importance,  with  the  sole  exception  of  Great 
Britain,  is  willing  to  submit  its  destinies  to  a  single 
autocratic  Chamber,  and  it  is  a  matter  of  some 
interest  that  even  in  countries  such  as  Russia, 
Turkey  and  Greece,  where  the  evolution  of 
constitutional  government  is  being  slowly  and 
painfully  worked  out,  the  bi-cameral  system  has 
been  adopted  as  an  essential  and  important  part 
of  the  new  Constitution.  Again,  every  other 
Second  Chamber  (except  in  Sweden,  Norway  and 
South  Africa,  where  the  joint  opinion  of  the  two 
Houses  is  taken)  possesses  an  effective  power  of 
rejecting  measures  which  it  considers  to  be  injurious 
to  the  interests  of  the  people,  while  in  Great 
Britain  the  Second  Chamber  is  now  unable  even 
to  delay  the  passage  of  Bills  until  the  wishes  of 
the  people  have  been  ascertained.  But  is  a  strong 
Second  Chamber  desirable  in  other  countries,  and 
undesirable  in  Great  Britain,  and  if  not,  upon  what 
grounds  can  the  Parliament  Act,  191 1,  be  justified? 
In  the  Constitution  of  many  States,  provision  is 
made  for  the  settlement  of  disputes  between  the 
two  Houses  by  joint  Session  or  otherwise,  but  no 
such  machinery  exists  in  this  country,  and  indeed 
it  would  be  superfluous,  for  under  the  Parliament 
Act    the  will  of   the   House   of  Commons   is    to 


158  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

prevail.  Again,  in  nearly  all  modern  instruments 
of  government,  provisions  are  inserted  to  prevent 
ill-considered  and  unpopular  attempts  being  made 
to  amend  the  terms  of  the  Constitution ;  and  the 
more  democratic  the  nation,  the  more  stringent  are 
these  constitutional  safeguards  found  to  be.  One 
effect  of  the  Parliament  Act  is  to  abolish  the  power 
of  the  House  of  Lords  to  refer  even  measures 
which  effect  a  change  in  the  Constitution  itself  to 
the  decision  of  the  people.  Everything  is  left 
to  chance  votes  in  an  uncontrolled  House  of 
Commons. 

England  and  France  in  times  gone  by  have 
suffered  from  the  evils  of  Single-Chamber  govern- 
ment, and^in  each  country  the  experiment  proved 
a  dismal  and  disastrous  failure.  It  is  to  be 
hoped  that  the  electors  will  realize,  while  there 
is  yet  time,  the  perils  to  which  their  country 
will  continue  to  be  exposed,  so  long  as  the  Parlia- 
ment Act,  191 1,  in  its  present  form,  remains  upon 
the  Statute  Book,  and  will  take  steps  to  restore 
to  the  people  the  ultimate  control  of  their  own 
destinies. 


CHAPTER  VII 

SECOND   CHAMBERS   IN  THE   BRITISH 
DOMINIONS   AND   IN  FOREIGN   COUNTRIES 

By  Lord  Hugh  Cecil,  M.P. 

The  student  of  Parliamentary  institutions,  review- 
ing all  the  Constitutions  in  the  world,  finds  himself 
perplexed  by  their  number  and  by  the  variety  of 
their  details.  Those  who  have  not  looked  into  the 
matter  probably  hardly  realize  the  enormous  num- 
ber of  legislative  assemblies  of  one  kind  or  another 
that  exist  at  present.  There  are  assemblies  in 
every  independent  European  country.  In  two  of 
those  countries  which  are  federations,  namely  the 
German  Empire  and  the  Swiss  Confederation,  there 
are  also  assemblies  in  the  different  component 
States.  In  the  American  continent  there  are 
assemblies  in  every  State  of  the  United  States 
besides  the  Federal  Congress.  There  are  in 
Canada  similarly  assemblies  for  each  of  the 
Provinces,  as  well  as  for  the  Dominion.  And  to 
these  may  be  added  the  assemblies  to  be  found 
in  the  Republics  of  South  and  Central  America. 
In  Asia  we  find  Japan  with  assemblies  in  effective 
working;  Persia  with  them  at  any  rate  in  nominal 


160  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

existence ;  China  about  to  embark  on  a  Parlia- 
mentary career;  India  with  Legislative  Councils 
both  under  the  Viceroy  and  in  the  Presidencies. 
In  Australia  there  are  the  two  Chambers  of  the 
Commonwealth,  as  well  as  two  for  each  State.  In 
South  Africa  the  supply  is  only  a  little  less 
abundant;  for  there  are  two  Chambers  to  the 
Union,  and  a  single  Council  for  each  province. 
The  smaller  British  Colonies,  like  the  West  Indies, 
have  assemblies  of  various  constitution,  sometimes 
with  a  larger,  and  sometimes  with  a  smaller,  demo- 
cratic element. 

It  is  true  that  for  the  present  purpose  we  are 
concerned  directly  only  with  those  States  that  have 
two  Chambers.  But  even  with  that  limitation  there 
is  danger,  in  studying  a  large  number  of  examples, 
of  becoming  lost  in  confusing  details  and  failing  to 
carry  away  any  definite  or  useful  impression.  It 
will  be  well,  therefore,  to  begin  by  an  endeavour 
to  divide  the  examples  according  to  some  easily 
distinguished  characteristics,  to  set  aside  altogether 
examples  from  the  least  important  States,  to  review 
only  briefly  many  of  the  more  important  States, 
and  to  concentrate  attention  so  far  as  possible  on 
the  examples  which  are  really  most  instructive. 

In  the  first  place,  we  may  note  and  put  on  one 
side  those  States  which  have  only  a  single  Chamber, 
and  which  therefore  lie  beyond  the  scope  of  our 
present  discussion.  There  are  a  large  number  of 
these,  but  almost  all  of  them  are  of  insignificant 
importance.  Twenty-two  Swiss  Cantons,  sixteen 
German  States,  and  six  Provinces  of  the  Dominion 


SECOND  CHAMBERS  161 

of  Canada  have  single  Chambers ;  so  have  the 
Provinces  of  the  South  African  Union.  All  these 
are  States  forming  part  of  federations.  Among 
unitary  States,  Costa  Rica,  Panama,  Honduras, 
Salvador,  and  San  Domingo  have  single  Chambers, 
and  many  of  the  smaller  British  Colonies  are 
legislated  for  by  a  single  council.  But  the  least 
inconsiderable  unitary  States  that  have  single 
Chambers  are  Bulgaria  and  Montenegro.  Of 
these,  none  can  be  regarded  as  States  of  the 
first  or  second,  and  scarcely  of  the  third  rank. 
Norway  is  in  a  peculiar  position,  for  the  Consti- 
tution of  Norway  provides  for  a  second  legislative 
Chamber,  but  that  Chamber  is  only  a  committee  of 
the  first.  The  Storthing,  as  the  whole  Parliament 
is  called,  divides  itself  after  election  into  two 
bodies ;  the  Lagthing,  which  consists  of  a  quarter 
of  the  members  of  the  Storthing,  and  performs  the 
functions  of  a  Second  Chamber ;  and  the  Odelsthing, 
which  consists  of  the  other  three-fourths,  and  forms 
the  Lower  House.  Norway  might  perhaps  be 
described  as  having  neither  one  chamber  nor 
two,  but  one  and  a  half. 

Among  States  having  independent  Second 
Chambers,  a  distinction  must  be  drawn  between 
federal  and  unitary  States.  A  Second  Chamber 
in  a  federal  State  is  not  merely  a  checking,  sus- 
pensory, or  revising  body,  but  a  constitutional 
expression  of  the  rights  of  the  separate  States  as 
distinct  from  those  of  the  federation  as  a  whole. 
In  the  United  States  of  America  the  Senate  is  con- 
stituted by  the  election  of  two  senators  by  each  of 


162  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

the  States  who  make  up  the  Union.  The  senators 
are  therefore  representatives  not  of  so  many 
electors,  but  of  States.  A  thinly  populated  State 
of  the  Union,  like  Nevada,  returns  two  members 
to  the  Senate  no  less  than  the  State  of  New  York, 
although  the  State  of  New  York  is  more  than  a 
hundred  times  as  populous  as  Nevada.  For  Nevada 
is  deemed  to  be  a  State,  joined  indeed  in  a  federa- 
tion with  other  States,  but  for  some  purposes  and 
in  some  relations  sovereign ;  and  all  sovereign 
States  are  equal  in  the  federation.  It  matters  not 
that  Nevada  is  thinly  populated,  and  New  York 
densely  populated ;  it  matters  not  that  in  several 
States  in  the  west  the  standard  of  civilization  is 
less  organized  and  complete  than  in  the  east;  it 
matters  not  that  there  is  a  still  greater  discrepancy 
between  the  wealth  of  the  older  and  the  younger 
States;  all  are  alike  autonomous  States  joined 
equally  in  a  federal  union.  And  the  representa- 
tives of  each  State  in  the  Senate  have  therefore 
something  of  the  character  of  ambassadors  at  a 
congress,  although  in  practice  they  exercise  their 
own  judgments,  and  are  not  guided  by  the  instruc- 
tions of  their  State.  They  represent  a  State,  and 
not  a  number  of  individuals,  and  in  this  aspect  are 
sharply  distinguished  from  the  ordinary  member  of 
a  legislative  assembly,  who  is  returned  by  a  par- 
ticular constituency.  This  characteristic  of  the 
constitution  of  the  Senate  does  not  diminish  the 
importance  of  that  body,  but,  on  the  contrary, 
tends  to  enhance  it,  and  to  give  to  the  Senate  a 
prestige  and  dignity  superior  to  that  of  the  House 


SECOND  CHAMBERS  163 

of  Representatives,  which' is  returned  by  particular 
constituencies,  and  in  rough  proportion  to  popu- 
lation. The  Senate  in  the  United  States  is  in  a 
true  sense  the  Upper  House,  while  the  House  of 
Representatives  is  the  Lower.  And  the  Senate's 
federal  character  distinguishes  it  altogether  from 
the  Second  Chambers  in  unitary  States,  and  makes 
it  the  less  instructive  as  an  example  to  ourselves. 

A  similar  observation  applies  to  the  Bundesrath 
or  Upper  House  of  the  German  Empire.  This,  like 
the  Senate,  is  a  federal  assembly  and  represents 
not  constituencies  of  electors  but  autonomous 
States.  Yet,  unlike  the  American  Senate,  the 
different  States  send  not  equal,  but  very  different 
numbers  of  representatives  to  the  Bundesrath ;  and 
the  votes  belonging  to  each  State  are  given  in  a 
block  as  the  Government  of  that  State  directs.  Of 
the  58  members  of  the  Bundesrath,  Prussia  has 
17  in  right  of  the  Prussian  dominions,  i  in  right 
of  Waldeck,  which  Prussia  has  purchased,  and  the 
2  votes  of  Brunswick  are  in  fact  given  under 
Prussian  orders,  because  the  ruler  of  Brunswick 
is  a  Prussian  prince.  Prussia  therefore  in  effect 
controls  20  votes,  Bavaria  has  6,  Saxony  and 
Wtlrtemberg  4,  Baden  and  Hesse  3,  Mecklenburg- 
Schwerin  2,  and  the  other  13  States  and  3  Free 
Cities  I  each.  Alsace  Lorraine  is  reckoned  an 
imperial  territory,  and  has  no  representative. 
Since  no  amendment  of  the  Constitution  can  be 
carried  against  which  14  votes  in  the  Bundesrath 
are  given,  the  Prussian  Government  are  assured 
of  an  absolute  veto  on  all  constitutional  changes; 


164  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

and  the  Prussian  Government  is  controlled  by  the 
King  of  Prussia.  On  his  authority  even  the 
Prussian  Parliament  has  but  slight  influence ;  and 
that  Parliament  is  itself  so  constituted  as  to  give  to 
the  Prussian  aristocracy  a  predominant  voice.  The 
Bundesrath  is  therefore  a  powerful  instrument  for 
securing  the  predominance  of  the  king  and  aris- 
tocracy of  Prussia  in  the  German  federation. 

Among  federal  systems  we  must  also  note  the 
Dominion  of  Canada  and  the  Australian  Common- 
wealth. The  Upper  House  in  Canada  is  called  a 
Senate,  like  the  Senate  in  the  United  States,  but  it 
only  has  a  faint  flavour  of  federalism  about  it.  It 
consists  now  of  2>7  members,  and  they  are  nominated 
for  life  by  the  Governor-General,  on  the  advice  of 
his  ministers.  The  only  federal  feature  in  the 
matter  is  that  a  certain  number  of  senators  must 
be  appointed  from  each  of  the  Canadian  Provinces : 
24  are  appointed  to  represent  Ontario ;  24  to 
represent  Quebec;  10  to  represent  Nova  Scotia; 
10  New  Brunswick ;  4  Prince  Edward  Island ; 
3  British  Columbia ;  4  Manitoba;  4  Saskatchewan  ; 
and  4  Alberta.  But  since  they  are  all  nominated 
by  the  Dominion  Government,  they  can  scarcely  be 
regarded  as  really  representative  of  the  different 
Provinces.  Every  senator  is  required  to  be  30 
years  of  age,  and  a  British  subject ;  he  must  be  a 
resident  in  the  Province  which  he  is  appointed  to 
represent ;  he  must  in  the  same  Province  own  land 
of  the  value  of  ;^8oo  clear  of  all  charges  and  en- 
cumbrances, and  his  total  property  over  and  above 
his  debts  and  liabilities  must  not  be  less  than  ;^8oo. 


SECOND  CHAMBERS  166 

In  the  case  of  senators  appointed  to  represent 
Quebec,  these  requirements  are  made  rather  more 
stringent  by  the  condition  that  the  senator  must 
reside  and  have  his  property  qualification  in  the 
particular  electoral  division  of  the  Province  in 
respect  to  which  he  is  appointed. 

It  does  not  appear  that  the  Canadian  Senate  has 
very  great  weight.  It  is  appointed  by  a  party 
ministry  which  gives  it  little  moral  authority ;  and 
the  circumstance  that  since  the  passing  of  the 
British  North  America  Act  in  1867,  first  the  Con- 
servative and  then  the  Liberal  party  have  held 
office  for  long  periods  of  time  has  made  the  system 
of  nomination  work  specially  badly.  For  the 
Senate  was  originally  constituted  in  equal  num- 
bers from  the  two  parties,  and  since  all  vacancies 
were  filled  by  the  Dominion  Government,  it  soon 
happened  that  the  party  in  power  obtained  a  con- 
stantly growing  majority  in  the  Senate.  That 
assembly  became  therefore  subservient  to  the 
Government  of  the  day,  which  is  precisely  what 
it  is  not  desirable  that  Second  Chambers  should 
be.  When  the  Liberals  came  in,  there  was  a  short 
period  of  friction  during  which  the  old  Conservative 
majority  remained  and  contested  matters  with  the 
Liberal  administration.  But  time  soon  cured  this 
difficulty.  The  members  of  the  Senate  being  all 
of  them  men  of  advanced  years,  vacancies  were 
frequent,  and  it  was  not  long  before  a  Liberal 
majority,  not  less  subservient  to  the  Liberal 
administration  than  the  former  Conservative 
majority     had     been     to     its     predecessors,     was 


166  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

established  in  the  Senate.  A  similar  process  has  now 
begun  with  the  new  Conservative  Government.  It 
is  difficult  for  those  who  have  not  lived  in  a  country 
to  pronounce  with  confidence  on  the  working  of  an 
institution.  But  it  would  seem  that  the  principal 
defect  of  the  Canadian  Senate  is  its  subservience  to 
the  Government  of  the  day;  and  that  this  sub- 
servience is  caused  by  a  system  of  nomination 
which  places  overwhelming  influence  in  the  hands 
of  that  Government. 

The  Australian  Senate  closely  resembles  in 
constitution  the  Senate  of  the  United  States  of 
America.  It  consists  of  36  senators,  6  of  whom 
are  elected  by  each  of  the  constituent  States  of 
the  Commonwealth.  But  there  is  this  important 
difference  between  the  two  constitutions  —  the 
American  Senators  are  elected  by  the  State  Legis- 
latures, the  Australian  senators  by  the  popular 
vote  of  each  State.  The  Australian  Senate  sits  for 
six  years,  half  of  its  members  being  renewed  at 
the  end  of  three  years.  Except  in  case  of  a  dead- 
lock between  the  two  Houses  it  cannot  be  dis- 
solved. 

These  are  the  most  important  Second  Chambers 
of  federations.  But  the  function  of  a  federal  Second 
Chamber  is  essentially  different  from  that  of  a 
Second  Chamber  in  a  unitary  State.  Its  primary 
purpose  is  to  safeguard  the  rights  of  the  constituent 
states  of  the  federation.  In  Canada,  indeed,  the 
Second  Chamber  has  an  ambiguous  character, 
being  substantially  unitary  and  only  nominally 
federal.     But  in  America  and  Australia  the  federal 


SECOND  CHAMBERS  167 

characteristic  is  still  important,  and  we  who  live  in 
a  unitary  State  have  the  less  to  learn  from  the 
Australian  and  American  examples.  It  would  be 
impossible  for  us  to  set  up  a  Senate  which  should 
have  the  character  of  those  in  the  United  States 
and  the  Commonwealth. 

Of  the  States  forming  the  Dominion  of  Canada, 
only  two  have  Second  Chambers ;  Nova  Scotia  and 
Quebec.  They  consist  of  members  nominated  for 
life.  Newfoundland,  which  is  of  course  separate 
from  the  federation,  has,  similarly,  a  Second 
Chamber,  the  members  of  which  are  nominated 
for  life.  Formerly,  the  South  African  Colonies 
of  Natal,  the  Transvaal  and  the  Orange  River  had 
Second  Chambers  nominated  for  a  term  of  years, 
and  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  an  elected  Second 
Chamber.  But  now  these  States  are  merged  in  the 
South  African  Union,  and,  as  Provinces,  have  each 
only  a  single  Council. 

Among  the  constituent  States  of  the  Common- 
wealth, Victoria,  West  Australia,  South  Australia 
and  Tasmania  have  elected  Second  Chambers  ;  in 
Queensland  and  New  South  Wales,  the  members 
of  the  Second  Chamber  are  nominated.  New 
Zealand  has  also  a  nominee  Second  Chamber,  but, 
in  1 891,  the  period  of  service  was  reduced  from  life 
to  seven  years.  All  these  Chambers  are  smaller, 
and  some  of  them  very  much  smaller  than  the 
First  Chamber  with  which  they  are  associated. 
The  members  of  the  nominated  Chambers  sit  for 
life,  except  in  the  case  of  New  Zealand :  the 
elected  assemblies  last  for  six  years,  unless  sooner 


168  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

dissolved.  The  Upper  Chambers  of  the  States  of 
Victoria,  West  Australia,  South  Australia  and 
Tasmania,  are  elected  on  a  property  franchise, 
which  varies  in  the  different  States ;  but  even  in 
Tasmania,  v^here  it  is  widest,  it  is  considerably 
narrower  than  the  universal  franchise  by  which  all 
the  Lower  Chambers  are  elected. 

In  the  newly  constructed  Constitution  of  South 
Africa,  eight  of  the  members  of  the  Senate  are 
nominated  by  the  Governor-General  in  Council, 
and  the  other  thirty-two  are  chosen  by  the  com- 
ponent Provinces  of  the  South  African  Union.  The 
old  legislatures  of  the  four  colonies  each  elected 
eight  senators,  and  in  future  these  thirty-two  seats 
will  be  filled  by  each  provincial  council  of  the 
four  Provinces,  electing  eight  senators.  Provincial 
councils  are  themselves  chosen  by  a  system  of 
proportional  representation  on  the  same  franchise 
as  the  Lower  Chamber.  The  senators  must  be 
30  years  of  age,  British  subjects  of  European 
descent  who  have  resided  for  five  years  within 
the  limits  of  the  Union  and  are  qualified  to  vote 
as  electors  of  the  House  of  Assembly,  and  own 
property  worth  not  less  than  ;^5oo. 

More  important  for  instruction  are  the  unitary 
States  of  Europe.  Their  conditions  more  closely 
resemble  our  own  than  do  either  the  federations 
or  the  constituent  states  of  the  United  States  or 
the  Dominions.  But  among  the  States  of  Europe 
it  is  impossible  to  find  any  one  which  is  precisely 
like  ourselves.  We  may  divide  them  into  those 
in  which  the  monarchical  element  plays  a  greater 


SECOND  CHAMBERS  169 

part  than  with  us,  and  those  which  are  substantially 
democratic.  But  even  in  the  democratic  States  the 
more  we  study  them  the  more  are  we  struck  by 
the  unlikeness  rather  than  the  likeness  to  our 
conditions. 

The  most  important  States  in  which  the 
authority  of  the  monarch  is  of  dominant  signifi- 
cance are  Russia,  Austria,  Hungary,  Prussia,  and 
perhaps  Spain.  Among  these  the  first  is  Russia. 
The  Council  of  the  Empire  in  Russia  is  half  of  it 
appointed  by  the  emperor  and  half  of  it  elected 
by  various  public  bodies.  The  Orthodox  Church 
elects  six ;  the  Chambers  of  Commerce  twelve  ; 
Assemblies  of  the  Nobility  eighteen ;  the  Univer- 
sities six ;  the  landed  proprietors  of  Poland  six ; 
and  the  Provincial  Zemstvos  one  each.  These 
together  constitute  one  half  of  the  Assembly,  the 
other  half  being  nominated  by  the  emperor.  All 
members  must  be  40  years  old  and  must  have 
an  academical  degree.  The  elected  members  are 
paid  for  attendance.  The  constitution  of  the 
Council  of  the  Empire  was  evidently  intended  to 
make  it  subservient  to  the  Government,  but  as  a 
matter  of  experience  (so  unexpectedly  do  constitu- 
tions work  out),  the  Council  of  the  Empire  has 
resisted  the  Government,  and,  though  few  are  the 
years  the  Russian  Constitution  has  been  in  exist- 
ence, the  resistance  of  the  Council  of  the  Empire 
has  already  once  rendered  it  necessary  to  supersede 
its  authority  by  proroguing  both  Houses  and  carry- 
ing important  legislation  by  decree  under  a  clause  of 
the  Constitution  which  permits  such  a  proceeding. 


170  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

In  Austria,  where  the  authority  of  the  Throne 
is  theoretically  not  so  great  as  in  Russia,  the 
ascendency  of  the  emperor  over  the  Upper  House 
is  nevertheless  no  smaller.  The  Austrian  Upper 
House,  called  the  Herren-Haus,  or  the  House  of 
Lords,  consists  of  princes  of  the  blood,  hereditary 
peers,  ten  archbishops,  and  seven  bishops,  and 
life-peers  who  must  not  number  less  than  150  or 
more  than  170.  Formerly  the  power  of  creating 
life-peers  was  unrestricted;  but  the  limit  of  170 
was  introduced;  and  as  the  emperor  can  only 
create  hereditary  peers  from  certain  families,  it  is 
now  practically  impossible  to  overcome  the  resist- 
ance of  the  Upper  House  by  the  prerogative  of  the 
Crown.  But  hitherto  the  personal  influence  of  the 
emperor  has  always  been  so  powerful  that  where 
he  supported  the  Lower  House  his  wishes  have 
always  prevailed.  It  is  important  to  notice  that 
the  authority  of  the  Crown  in  Austria  means  the 
personal  authority  of  the  emperor,  not,  as  with 
us,  the  authority  of  the  ministry  who  advise  the 
Crown.  Accordingly,  when  the  Herren-Haus  gives 
way  to  the  emperor,  they  do  not  give  way  to  the 
leaders  of  a  party  but  to  a  national  sovereign.  A 
similar  observation  must  be  borne  in  mind  in  con- 
sidering the  case  of  Hungary,  where  the  same 
sovereign  rules  as  king.  The  House  of  Magnates 
in  Hungary  now  consists  of  249  hereditary  members; 
6^  official,  ecclesiastical  and  nominated  life  mem- 
bers ;  and  three  elected  Croatian  deputies.  But 
this  was  only  settled  on  its  j)resent  footing  in  1885. 
In  the  older  Constitution  the  House  was  almost 


SECOND   CHAMBERS  171 

purely  hereditary,  but  a  reform  on  the  lines  de- 
scribed was  agreed  to  in  that  year.  Since  then 
there  has  been  one  great  deadlock  between  the  two 
Houses,  which  was  only  overcome  by  the  threat  of 
the  creation  of  hereditary  magnates  by  the  king. 

Prussia,  forming  though  it  does  part  of  a  federa- 
tion, is  nevertheless  so  important  that  it  demands 
separate  notice.  The  composition  of  the  Second 
Chamber  is  exceedingly  complicated.  It  is  com- 
posed, firstly,  of  the  Hohenzollern  family ;  secondly, 
of  sixteen  mediatized  princes;  thirdly,  of  about 
50  representatives  of  the  landed  nobility ;  fourthly, 
of  life-members  nominated  by  the  king  from  land- 
owners, manufacturers,  and  men  intellectually  or 
otherwise  eminent;  fifthly,  of  eight  noblemen 
elected  by  the  eight  old  provinces  of  Prussia; 
sixthly,  of  representatives  of  universities,  heads 
of  chapters  and  burgomasters  of  large  towns ; 
seventhly,  by  an  indefinite  number  of  men  nomi- 
nated by  the  king  for  life.  The  power  in  the  Crown 
of  creating  life-members  at  will,  no  less  than  the 
personal  ascendancy  of  the  monarch,  make  the 
Upper  House  in  Prussia  almost  entirely  sub- 
servient to  the  king,  and  the  constitution  of  the 
Lower  House  is  so  undemocratic  that  very  little 
dislocation  or  difficulty  at  present  arises  between 
the  two  Houses.  Both  are,  in  eff*ect,  under  mon- 
archical or  aristocratic  influence. 

The  Senate  in  Spain  is,  like  the  Upper  House 
in  Prussia,  a  composite  assembly.     It  consists  of: 

(i)  Senators  in  their  own  right. 

(2)  Life  Senators  named  by  the  Crown. 


172  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

(3)  Senators  elected  by  the  *^  Corporations  of 
the  State,"  and  the  highest  tax-payers. 

Half  of  the  assembly,  that  is,  180  members,  con- 
sist of  non-elected  senators  and  half  of  elected, 
making  the  whole  assembly  360.  The  life  senators 
named  by  the  Crown  must  be  named  from  twelve 
categories  which  comprise  members  of  the  Lower 
House  of  a  certain  standing:  ministers,  bishops, 
nobles,  high  officials,  the  heads  of  the  six  academies, 
members  of  academies,  professors,  etc.,  former 
members  of  Parliament  not  qualified  by  standing, 
members  of  provincial  assemblies  and  ex-mayors 
who  have  a  certain  pecuniary  qualification,  and 
finally,  those  who  have  been  senators  under  pre- 
vious constitutions.^    Those  who  sit  in  their  own 

*  The  following  are  the  twelve  categories  exactly  set  out : 

1.  Presidents  of  Senate  and  Chamber  of  Deputies. 

2.  Deputies  who  have  sat  in  three  different  Parliaments,  or  in 
eight  Parliamentary  Sessions. 

3.  Ministers  of  the  Crown. 

4.  Bishops. 

5.  Grandees  of  Spain. 

6.  Lieutenant-Generals  and  Vice-Admirals  after  two  years' 
employment. 

7.  Ambassadors  after  two,  and  Ministers  Plenipotentiary  after 
three  years'  active  service. 

8.  Members  of  Council  of  State,  Supreme  Council  of  War  and 
Marine,  and  various  other  officers  of  the  law  and  military  orders. 

9.  Presidents  of  the  six  Academies,  viz.  Royal  Academy  of 
Spain,  and  Academies  of  History,  Fine  Arts,  Exact  Sciences, 
Moral  and  Political  Science  and  Medicine. 

10.  Senior  members  of  the  above  Academies,  Inspectors 
General  of  Civil  Engineers,  University  Professors  of  four  years' 
seniority.  They  must  have  an  income  of  7500  pesetas  (;^3oo  at 
par)  a  year. 

11.  All  persons  of  title,  ex-Deputies  to  Cortes  or  provincial 
Assemblies,  ex-Mayors  of  provincial  capitals  and  towns  of  over 


SECOND  CHAMBERS  178 

right  are  certain  great  officers  of  State ;  the  arch- 
bishops; and  those  grandees  in  their  own  right 
who  have  an  income  of  60,000  pesetas  (;^24oo)  a 
year  derived  from  land  or  property  deemed  legally 
equivalent. 

The  elected  portion  of  the  Senate  has  also  a 
complicated  Constitution.  The  Corporations  of  the 
State,  who  elect  30  of  the  180  elected  members, 
are  as  follows  : 

(i)  An  Ecclesiastical  Corporation  consisting  of 
the  archbishop,  bishops  and  chapters  of  the 
archiepiscopal  Sees  of  Spain,  which  are  nine  in 
number.     This  Corporation  elects  nine  senators. 

(2)  The  six  learned  Academies  of  Spain  elect 
six  senators. 

(3)  The  Universities  elect  ten. 

(4)  The  '^  Economic  Societies  of  Friends  of  the 
Country,"  which  are  five  in  number,  belonging  to 
the  five  districts  of  Madrid,  Barcelona,  Leon, 
Seville  and  Valencia,  elect  five  senators.  The  re- 
maining 150  senators  are  elected  by  the  provincial 
Deputies  and  the  representatives  of  the  Town 
Councils  and  highest  tax-payers  in  the  49  Provinces 
of  Spain,  each  returning  three  senators  except 
Madrid,  Barcelona  and  Seville,  which  return  four. 
The  elected  portion  of  the  Senate  may  be  dissolved 
by  the  king,  and  is,  as  a  matter  of  practice,  dis- 
solved whenever  the  Chamber  of  Deputies  is 
dissolved.      In    theory    the    king    might    dissolve 

20,000  inhabitants.     These  must  have  an  income  of  20,000  pesetas 
(/800)  a  year,  or  pay  4000  pesetas  (;!{^i6o)  in  direct  taxes. 
12.  Ex-senators  under  former  Constitutions. 


174  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

either  singly,  but  he  appears  never  to  have 
done  so. 

No  serious  disagreements  appear  to  have  taken 
place  between  the  two  Houses  in  Spain,  agreement 
being  usually  attainable  either  by  discussion  in  a 
committee  jointly  appointed  by  the  two  Chambers 
or  by  a  dissolution  of  the  Chamber  and  the  elective 
portion  of  the  Senate.  The  probable  explanation 
of  this  harmony,  apart  from  the  prevalence  of 
counsels  of  conciliation,  is  to  be  found  in  the  large 
influence  exercised  by  the  king's  Government  over 
both  Chambers. 

These  are  the  most  important  European  States 
in  which  the  power  of  the  Crown  is  a  dominant 
element  in  the  Constitution.  Italy  is  an  example 
of  a  more  democratic  monarchy.  The  Senate  in 
Italy  consists,  with  the  exception  of  the  princes  of 
the  blood  who  sit  by  hereditary  right,  entirely  of 
nominated  members.  The  senators  are  nominated 
for  life  from  certain  categories  of  official,  literary, 
and  scientific  distinction  and  from  among  persons 
who  have  for  three  years  paid  a  sum  equivalent  to 
;^i20  in  direct  taxes.  The  power  of  the  Crown  to 
nominate  senators  is  unlimited,  and  this  has 
enabled  on  several  occasions  the  ministry  of  the 
day  to  overcome  the  resistance  of  the  Upper 
Chamber  by  nominating  a  batch  of  senators  to 
support  their  government.  Accordingly  the  Italian 
Senate  appears  to  suffer  from  the  same  defect  as 
the  Canadian,  and  in  an  even  worse  degree,  since 
in  Canada  the  Minister  has  at  any  rate  to  wait 
until  there  are  sufficient  vacancies  to  enable   him 


SECOND  CHAMBERS  175 

to  acquire  a  majority,  whereas  in  Italy  he  can,  if 
driven  to  an  extremity,  create  one  at  any  time. 

The  nominated  Second  Chambers  in  democratic 
unitary  States,  such  as  in  some  of  the  British 
Colonies  and  in  the  Kingdom  of  Italy,  are  intended 
to  be  founded  on  a  democratic  basis.  The  members 
are  appointed  not  as  under  the  stronger  monarchies 
by  the  Crown  acting  independently,  but  by  the 
ministry,  which  is  itself  the  creature  of  the  First 
Chamber.  In  Russia  and  Austria  and  Hungary 
the  Second  Chamber  in  so  far  as  it  is  subordinated 
at  all,  is  subordinated  rather  to  the  Crown  than  to 
the  First  Chamber,  and  it  could  at  any  time  resist 
the  First  Chamber  with  ease  and  triumphant  success 
if  it  were  acting  in  co-operation  with  the  sovereign. 
It  has  therefore  a  real  independence  of  the  other 
House  of  Parliament.  But  this  is  not  so  in  demo- 
cratic States.  For  the  members  of  a  nominated 
Senate  take  their  title  to  legislate  from  the  First 
Chamber.  It  is  the  First  Chamber  that  gives  its 
confidence  to  the  ministry,  and  the  ministry 
appoints  the  Second  Chamber.  But  the  nomi- 
nated senators  suffer  from  the  defect  that  the 
ministry  does  not  represent  in  reality  the  whole 
of  the  First  Chamber,  but  only  the  party  that  has 
a  majority  within  it.  Accordingly  the  nominated 
Second  Chamber  becomes  a  reflection  not  of  both 
sides  of  the  First  Chamber  but  only  of  one  party. 

This  partisan  origin  has  unquestionably  greatly 
weakened  the  moral  authority  of  nominated  Second 
Chambers,  and  has  been  the  cause  of  serious 
defects  in  their  working.    Theoretically  the  powers 


176  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

given  to  such  Chambers  in  Italy  and  in  our  Colonies 
are  great,  but  practically  they  have  proved  to  have 
very  little  authority.  In  Italy  especially  the  effort 
of  the  Second  Chamber  to  assert  itself  has  been 
met  by  the  creation  of  new  members  on  the  part 
of  the  Crovvrn,  acting  of  course  in  obedience  to  the 
advice  of  its  ministers,  a  method  which  has  re- 
peatedly been  used  to  overcome  the  independence 
of  the  Upper  Chamber.  On  one  occasion  no  less 
than  75  additional  senators  were  created  in  Italy. 
These  creations  of  course  were  resorted  to  because 
the  Chamber,  having  been  appointed  by  previous 
ministries,  was  not  in  sympathy  with  the  ministry 
that  at  the  moment  had  the  confidence  of  the  First 
Chamber.  And  having  only  a  partisan  origin,  the 
Senate  could  not  pretend  to  any  moral  authority 
in  resisting  the  wishes  of  the  First  Chamber,  and 
was  therefore  easily  "swamped"  by  the  preroga- 
tive of  the  Crown.  The  same  process  was  resorted 
to  in  New  South  Wales  on  one  occasion,  but  it  has 
not  been  tried  elsewhere,  and  is  not  legally  possible 
in  all  cases.  Yet  apart  from  swamping,  the  partisan 
taint  which  is  inherent  in  the  system  of  nomination 
by  a  party  ministry  has  so  weakened  the  authority 
of  these  Second  Chambers  that  they  are  seldom 
able  to  offer  any  effectual  resistance  to  the  desires 
of  the  Lower  House. 

The  weakness,  therefore,  of  the  nominated  sys- 
tem in  democratic  States  is  that  it  does  not  take  its 
origin  from  any  respected  principle.  A  nominated 
member,  unlike  an  elected  member,  cannot  claim  to 
have  been  chosen  by  the  people;  again,  if  he  be 


SECOND  CHAMBERS  177 

nominated  by  a  party  ministry,  he  cannot  claim 
the  authority  which  in  undemocratic  States  is  still 
given  to  the  choice  of  the  monarch.  He  is  weak 
because  he  cannot  trace  his  origin  to  any  respected 
source.  The  Russian  nominated  member  has 
authority  because  the  emperor,  who  chooses  him, 
has  authority.  The  elected  senator  of  France  has 
authority  because  he  is  the  choice  of  a  free  people. 
The  Canadian  or  Italian  senators  have  no  authority 
because  they  are  the  choice  neither  of  a  respected 
sovereign  nor  of  a  free  people,  but  of  a  party 
ministry. 

A  similar  observation  appears  to  be  true  of 
the  nominated  Second  Chambers  in  the  different 
colonial  states  which  form  part  of  the  Canadian  or 
Australian  federations  and  of  the  Second  Chamber 
in  New  Zealand.  In  none  of  these  cases  does  the 
real  authority  of  the  Second  Chamber  at  all  equal 
its  ostensible  power  under  the  Constitution.  This 
is  evidently  due  to  some  lack  of  moral  force,  and 
the  most  likely  explanation  is  that,  where  members 
of  an  assembly  are  nominated  by  a  partisan 
ministry,  the  circumstance  of  their  appointment 
destroys  their  authority  and  that  of  the  assembly 
which  they  compose. 

The  case  of  Belgium  deserves  some  notice, 
although  it  is  not  a  kingdom  of  great  importance, 
because  its  general  economic  condition  is  not  very 
dissimilar  from  our  own.  Belgium  has  an  elected 
Senate  chosen  in  rather  a  complicated  way.  The 
constitution  of  the  Belgian  Senate,  which  was 
finally    brought    to    its    present    shape    in    1899, 


178  RIGH^rS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

provides  that  the  Senate  shall  consist  of  no 
members  elected  for  eight  years,  half  retiring 
alternately  at  the  end  of  each  four  years,  whereas 
of  the  First  Chamber  one-half  retires  every  two 
years.  Of  the  senators,  83  are  directly  elected  by 
the  same  electorate  as  elect  the  First  Chamber 
or  House  of  Representatives,  except  that  the 
senatorial  electors  must  be  30  years  of  age 
instead  of  25  years.  The  Senate,  like  the  House  of 
Representatives,  is  elected  by  a  combination  of 
plural  votes  and  proportional  representation. 
There  is  universal  manhood  suffrage  :  every  man 
has  a  vote.  But  a  married  man  has  a  second  vote 
in  right  of  his  marriage,  and  an  additional  vote  is 
also  allowed  to  every  man  who  attains  to  a  certain 
educational  standard.  Those  both  married  and 
educated  (who  may  be  supposed  to  be  inclined  to  a 
conservative  political  attitude)  have,  therefore, 
three  votes.  And  the  elections  are  made  under  a 
system  of  proportional  representation.  The  other 
27  senators  are  elected  by  the  Provincial  Councils, 
which  are  themselves  elected  by  the  same  franchise 
as  directly  elect  the  Ss-  There  is  also  a  property 
qualification  for  senators  :  each  senator  must  be 
the  owner  or  occupier  of  real  estate  worth  £480,  or 
pay  £48  a  year  in  direct  taxes.  And  he  must  be 
40  years  of  age. 

France  is  a  Republic  and,  so  far,  unlike  our- 
selves ;  but  the  constitutional  system  is  largely 
modelled  on  England  and  is  worked  in  a  manner 
not  dissimilar  from  our  own.  The  French  Senate 
is  a  good  example  of  the  elective  Upper  House. 


SECOND   CHAMBERS  179 

It  consists  of  300  members  elected  by  Electoral 
Colleges.  A  number  of  senators  proportioned  to 
the  population  of  each  Department  is  chosen  by 
the  Electoral  College  of  the  Department.  This 
Electoral  College  is  composed  of  the  Parliamentary 
deputies  to  the  Department ;  the  members  of  the 
Council  of  the  Department  (the  equivalent  of  our 
County  Council);  the  members  of  the  District 
Councils  in  the  Department ;  and  the  delegates 
elected  by  each  Council  of  a  Commune  from  among 
the  electors  of  their  own  Commune.  It  is  these 
delegates  from  the  Communes  (of  which  our 
parishes  are  the  nearest  equivalent)  who  form  the 
large  majority  of  the  Electoral  College.  As  all  the 
members  of  the  college  ultimately  owe  their 
membership  to  universal  suffrage,  the  Senate  in 
the  end  rests  on  the  same  suffrage  as  the  Chamber, 
but  it  is  indirectly  elected  instead  of  directly. 
Accordingly  it  follows  that  there  is  no  very  great 
discrepancy  in  political  opinion  between  the  Senate 
and  the  Chamber. 

In  reviewing  these  various  examples  of  Second 
Chambers,  it  will  be  convenient  to  classify  them 
according  to  the  principles  of  their  Constitutions. 
At  the  same  time  it  will  be  natural  to  notice  more 
precisely  the  powers  that  are  assigned  to  them  and 
to  point  out  how  these  powers  are  related  to  the 
principles  on  which  their  Constitutions  are  framed. 

It  is  clear  that  there  are  three  main  principles 
at  work.  First,  a  Second  Chamber  is  sometimes 
an  organ  of  some  authority  within  the  state,  like 
the  sovereign  or  the  nobles,  other  than  the  people 


180  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

at  large  who  are  represented  in  the  First  Chamber. 
Secondly,  a  Second  Chamber  may  rest  directly  or 
indirectly  on  the  same  democratic  foundation  as  the 
First  Chamber,  and  is  then  designed  either  to 
express  the  second  thoughts  of  the  people  or  to 
secure  to  the  people  an  opportunity  of  expressing 
those  second  thoughts.  A  third  principle  is  found 
in  federal  States  where  the  Second  Chamber  ex- 
presses the  rights  and  authority  of  the  separate 
component  States  as  against  the  federation  as  a 
whole.  An  illustration  of  the  first  principle  is  the 
Russian  Council  of  the  Empire,  which  represents 
partly  the  official  bureaucracy  depending  ultimately 
on  the  will  of  the  emperor,  and  partly  certain 
classes,  noble,  wealthy  or  educated,  who,  in  right  of 
their  qualities,  are  thought  fit  for  a  separate  voice 
in  the  government  of  the  country.  Similarly  in 
Austria  and  in  Hungary  and  in  Prussia,  official, 
noble,  wealthy,  and  educated  influences  are  repre- 
sented in  the  Second  Chambers.  But  in  democratic 
States  this  principle  is  either  not  admitted,  or  is 
allowed  a  very  limited  recognition. 

The  Constitution  of  the  Belgian  Second  Chamber 
seems  intended  to  give  a  very  moderate  degree  of 
weight  to  wealth  alone  of  the  influences  distinct 
from  pure  democracy.  In  Victoria,  West  Australia, 
South  Australia  and  Tasmania  the  Upper  Chamber 
is  elected  on  a  narrower  and  richer  franchise  than 
the  Lower ;  and  there  appears  to  be  a  considerable 
consequent  diff*erence  betvv^een  the  Houses.  But 
in  the  constitution  of  most  elected  Second 
Chambers   the    main   principle  is  difl*erent.      The 


SECOND  CHAMBERS  181 

Second  Chamber  is  constituted  to  secure  what 
may  be  called  democratic  second  thoughts.  It  is 
not  less  democratic  than  the  First  Chamber.  It 
derives  its  authority,  like  the  First  Chamber,  from 
the  people,  and  the  only  apparent  purpose  of  having 
two  Chambers  instead  of  one  is  to  give  a  double 
opportunity  for  considering  matters,  although 
always  under  the  same  influences  and  from  essen- 
tially the  same  point  of  view.  In  federal  consti- 
tutions another  consideration  comes  in,  and  the 
principle  expressed  in  the  Second  Chamber  is 
the  principle  of  the  autonomous  rights  of  the 
component  states. 

There  are  thus  three  principles  operating  :  the 
authority  of  some  undemocratic  element  in  the 
community ;  the  desire  to  give  the  democracy 
an  opportunity  for  second  thoughts;  and  the 
authority  belonging  to  the  component  States  of 
a  federation.  The  powers  and  functions  of  the 
Second  Chamber  correspond  to  the  weight  which 
opinion  in  the  country  concerned  attaches  to  the 
particular  influence  which  the  Second  Chamber 
expresses.  Some  Second  Chambers  are  both  in 
form  and  substance  equal  and  co-ordinate  to  the 
First  Chamber :  some  are  nominally  co-ordinate  (or 
nearly  so),  but  in  practice  are  inferior ;  in  some  this 
inferiority  confines  the  Second  Chamber  to  a  sus- 
pensory function  pending  appeal  to  the  people ; 
some  have  in  reality  only  powers  of  revision  and 
suggestion  and  are  entirely  subordinate.  In  Russia, 
where  the  influence  of  the  throne  and  of  the  edu- 
cated   and    wealthy     classes    is    still    profoundly 


182  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

reverenced,  the  Council  of  the  Empire  has  powers 
co-ordinate  with  those  of  the  Duma.  Both  the 
Council  and  the  Duma  are  subject  to  a  common 
disability,  that  no  change  in  the  constitution  can  be 
proposed  in  either  chamber  except  on  the  initiation 
of  the  emperor.  But  the  two  Chambers  enjoy 
concurrent  rights  in  all  matters,  even  including 
finance,  save  that  financial  business  comes  first 
before  the  Duma. 

In  the  case  of  Austria  the  powers  are  similar. 
The  Upper  House  cannot  initiate  Money  Bills 
except  under  the  paragraph  of  the  Constitution 
that  allows  the  Crown  temporarily  to  supersede 
the  action  of  Parliament  and  to  carry  emergency 
legislation  by  decree.  This  is,  of  course,  altogether 
an  abnormal  proceeding,  although  the  violent 
obstruction  prevailing  in  the  Lower  House  has 
actually  compelled  recourse  to  it.  But  in  the 
normal  working  of  the  Constitution  the  Upper 
House  has  full  power  both  to  amend  and  to  reject 
Money  Bills.  In  practice  the  personal  authority  of 
the  emperor  has  the  greatest  possible  weight  with 
the  Herren-Haus.  And  though  by  an  arrangement 
made  in  1906  it  has  been  rendered  impossible  for 
the  emperor  to  overcome  resistance  by  a  creation 
of  members  of  the  Upper  House,  there  is  no  reason 
to  think  that  the  emperor's  authority  has  lost 
its  decisive  importance. 

The  House  of  Magnates  in  Hungary  has  powers, 
not  indeed  so  extensive  as  those  of  the  Lower  House, 
but  still  of  a  substantial  character.  It  has  the 
powers   that  the  House  of  Lords  had  before  the 


SECOND   CHAMBERS  183 

Parliament  Act  passed ;  that  is,  absolutely  co- 
ordinate powers  subject  to  a  conventional  restriction 
in  respect  to  finance.  This  is  due  to  conscious 
imitation  of  the  English  system.  Though  in  law 
the  House  of  Magnates  has  equal  powers  even 
in  regard  to  finance,  it  is  regarded  as  unparlia- 
mentary for  it  to  amend  and  possibly  for  it  even  to 
reject  a  Money  Bill,  though  there  appears  to  be 
some  difference  of  opinion  on  this  latter  point. 
By  custom  only  the  Lower  House  can  originate 
legislation.  Otherwise  in  ordinary  legislation  the 
powers  of  the  House  of  Magnates  and  those  of 
the  Lower  House  are  theoreticall}^  equal,  but  in 
practice  the  magnates  have  lost  greatly  in  authority 
since  the  king  compelled  them  to  give  way  to  the 
Lower  House  in  1895  by  threatening  to  create 
magnates  to  ^' swamp"  the  opposition  of  their 
House.  Probably  its  authority  could  not  now  be 
pitted  against  that  of  the  Lower  House  except 
as  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  the  Crown,  the 
personal  authority  of  the  king  being  in  Hungary 
a  most  important  political  power. 

The  Prussian  Herren-Haus  has  co-ordinate 
powers  with  the  Lower  House  in  respect  of  all  legis- 
lation except  finance.  In  dealing  with  Money  Bills 
the  Herren-Haus  is  expressly  precluded  from  origi- 
nating or  from  amending  Money  Bills,  but  it  may 
reject  them  altogether.  Here,  as  in  the  case  of 
Hungary,  there  is  no  doubt  conscious  imitation 
of  England.  This  imitation  does  not,  however, 
extend  to  the  relations  between  the  Crown  and 
the  Upper  House,  for  the   King  of    Prussia   has 


184  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

an  overwhelming  influence  over  the  Herren-Haus. 
This  influence  not  only  arises  from  the  ascendancy 
that  monarchical  sentiment  gives  to  the  king,  but 
also  from  the  fact  that  he  can  overcome  the  re- 
sistance of  the  Herren-Haus  by  creating  life- 
members  at  will;  and  this  course  he  actually 
adopted  in  1872.  The  king's  authority  is  of  course 
personal  to  himself  His  ministers  are  not  the 
creatures  of  Parliament;  but  his  own  servants 
responsible  to  him. 

Federal  Second  Chambers,  like  the  Bundesrath 
or  the  Senate  of  the  United  States,  have  great 
authority.  In  the  case  of  the  American  Senate  this 
is  probably  due  partly  to  the  fact  that  it  represents 
the  independent  rights  of  the  component  States, 
partly  to  its  elected  constitution,  which  puts  it  on 
an  equality  in  respect  to  origin  with  the  House  of 
Representatives.  And  the  Senate  is  not  only  equal 
to  the  House  in  legislation  :  its  consent  is  also 
necessary  to  many  executive  acts  with  which  the 
House  has  nothing  to  do.  The  Bundesrath,  though 
not  an  elected  assembly,  is  also  a  truly  federal 
assembly,  and  its  members  owe  their  appointment 
to  the  sovereigns  of  the  different  German  States 
who,  according  to  German  opinion,  possess  a 
deeply  respected  authority.  Its  powers  surpass 
those  of  the  Reichstag ;  for  all  Bills — even  Money 
Bills — originate  in  the  Bundesrath  and  are  returned 
to  it  again  for  final  assent ;  and  it  has  in  addition 
important  executive  functions  as  a  Council  of  State. 
As  has  been  already  pointed  out,  the  Canadian 
Senate,  though    nominally  representing  the  com- 


SECOND   CHAMBERS  185 

ponent  provinces  of  the  federation,  really  derives 
no  strength  from  its  federal  character  because  it 
is  appointed  not  by  the  provinces  but  by  the  party 
ministry  of  the  Dominion.  The  American  Senate 
and  the  Bundesrath,  being  truly  federal,  have  the 
authority  that  belongs  to  that  character. 

In  France  the  Senate  has  the  authority  that 
attaches  to  an  elected  Chamber  in  a  democratic 
State.  Accounts  differ  as  to  whether  the  Senate 
is  stronger  or  w^eaker  than  the  Chamber.  Theo- 
retically they  are  co-ordinate  ;  but  the  circumstance 
that  they  are  not  of  very  different  political  opinions 
makes  it  difficult  to  judge  what  would  be  the 
result  of  a  persistent  disagreement  between  the 
Houses,  since  such  disagreement  does  not  easily 
arise.  The  Senate  has  the  unusual  power  that  the 
President  can  only  dissolve  the  Chamber  with  the 
Senate's  consent,  which  seems  to  give  the  Senate  a 
moral  superiority.  In  finance  it  has  absolutely 
equal  powers  with  the  Chamber,  except  that 
Finance  Bills  must  originate  in  the  Chamber. 

The  only  quarrel  of  great  importance  between 
the  two  assemblies  which  has  occurred  did  not 
relate  to  legislation.  But  it  is  the  rare,  or  probably 
the  unique,  case' of  a  Second  Chamber  insisting  on 
the  principle  that  a  ministry  must  enjoy  its  con- 
fidence as  well  as  that  of  the  First  Chamber.  For 
the  Senate  in  1896  used  its  undoubted  power  over 
finance  to  drive  a  ministry  from  power,  although 
that  ministry  was  supported  by  a  majority  of 
the  Chamber.  The  Senate,  having  censured  the 
ministry  on  more  than  one  occasion,  declined  to 


186  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

pass  supplies  necessary  for  conducting  military 
operations  in  Madagascar  until  the  ministry 
resigned.  The  Senate  affirmed  that  the  Govern- 
ment was  responsible  to  both  the  Senate  and  the 
Chamber,  and  that,  since  it  had  lost  the  confidence 
of  the  Senate,  it  was  necessary  for  it  to  resign. 
Accordingly  the  Senate  would  not  vote,  as  the 
leader  of  the  majority  declared,  the  Madagascar 
supplies  while  the  obnoxious  Cabinet  remained 
in  power.  The  proposal  to  vote  supplies  was 
adjourned  until  ''  a  constitutional  ministry  having 
the  confidence  of  the  two  Chambers  "  should  be 
appointed.  This  was  decisive  and  the  ministry 
resigned,  the  Chamber  contenting  itself  with 
affirming  the  preponderance  of  universal  suffrage, 
which  may  be  understood  to  imply  a  reflection  on 
the  indirect  election  of  the  Senate.  Since  1896  no 
similar  crisis  has  arisen ;  but  it  appears  to  be 
established  that  the  Senate  can  force  the  resignation 
of  a  ministry. 

In  Belgium  the  Senate  has  all  the  powers  that 
belong  to  the  Chamber  except  the  power  of 
initiating  Money  Bills.  According  to  the  law  of 
the  Constitution  the  Senate  may  reject  or  amend 
Money  Bills,  but  it  appears  that  this  power  has  not 
been  very  freely  exercised,  though  there  is  no 
reason  to  doubt  that  it  might  be  in  any  case  about 
which  a  sharp  controversy  arose.  Mainly  as  a 
matter  of  convenience,  the  Senate  has  been  accus- 
tomed to  pass  Money  Bills  with  comparatively 
slight  criticism,  because  they  have  generally  come 
up  late  in  the  Session  and  a  prolonged  discussion 


SECOND  CHAMBERS  187 

has  therefore  been  inconvenient.  But  the  chief 
operative  cause  for  this,  as  well  as  for  the  general 
harmony  between  the  Senate  and  the  Chamber 
which  exists  in  Belgium,  is  that,  since  they  are 
both  elected  by  the  same  franchise — the  Chamber 
directly,  the  Senate  indirectly — they  are  naturally 
of  not  very  dissimilar  political  complexion.  They 
are  really  two  organs  of  the  same  body  of  opinion, 
and  as  such,  are  commonly  in  agreement.  It  is  not 
easy  to  see  what  advantage  a  Second  Chamber  is 
which  is  constituted  in  this  manner,  except  merely 
for  purpose  of  revision;  and  the  powers  that  are 
entrusted  to  the  Belgian  Senate  go  far  beyond  any 
such  purpose. 

If  to  secure  deliberation  and  revision  is  to 
be  the  only  function  of  a  Second  Chamber,  the 
Norwegian  Lagthing  is  perhaps  the  best.  For  in 
Norway  the  Second  Chamber  in  its  constitution 
recognizes  without  veil  the  theory  that  it  exists 
only  for  the  purpose  of  expressing  the  second 
thoughts  of  the  First  Chamber.  Being  as  it  is, 
only  a  committee  chosen  by  the  First  Chamber 
and  not  independently  elected,  it  is  evidently  the 
creature  of  the  First  Chamber.  If  the  theory  of  a 
purely  revising  Second  Chamber  be  adopted,  it  is 
impossible  to  have  a  more  simple  and  logical 
arrangement.  Its  only  function  is  either  to  accept 
or  reject  the  conclusions  of  the  Odelsthing,  and  if 
it  twice  rejects  them  a  joint  sitting  of  the  whole 
Storthing  is  held,  and  if  in  that  joint  sitting  a 
majority  of  two-thirds  approves  the  Bill  it  is 
presented  for  Royal  Assent. 


188  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

This  system  of  a  single  House  sitting  in  two 
chambers  and  ultimately  deciding  by  a  majority 
of  two-thirds,  seems  a  very  good  mechanism  for 
deliberate  and  revised  legislative  action,  if  it  be 
not  desired  to  put  any  check  upon  the  popular 
assembly  once  it  has  been  elected.  But  the  normal 
theory  of  Second  Chambers  as  expressed  in  their 
Constitutions  is  plainly  that  there  should  exist  a 
power  capable  of  thwarting  the  First  Chamber, 
either  in  the  name  of  some  non-democratic  authority 
or  in  the  name  of  the  component  States  of  a  federa- 
tion, or  in  order,  not  merely  that  the  First  Chamber 
should  have  an  opportunity  of  thinking  things  over 
a  second  time,  but  that  the  people  at  large  should 
not  be  committed  to  legislation  within  the  compass 
of  the  sitting  of  a  single  Parliament  and  therefore 
possibly  against  their  will.  Unless  it  be  the 
function  of  the  Second  Chamber  either  absolutel}^ 
to  thwart  the  First  Chamber  in  the  name  of  some 
independent  authority  or  at  least  to  suspend  its 
conclusions  until  the  people  themselves  can  in 
some  form  decide,  there  would  appear  to  be  no 
purpose  whatever  in  entrusting  Second  Chambers 
with  the  large  powers  which,  in  almost  every  state 
except  Norway,  they  possess. 

In  Russia,  Prussia  and  Hungary  the  resistance 
of  the  Second  Chamber  can  only  be  overcome  by 
the  prerogative  of  the  Crown  ;  in  Austria  only  by 
its  influence.  Here  the  reason  for  large  powers  in 
the  hands  of  the  Second  Chamber  is  plain  enough. 
Nothing  but  the  joint  agreement  between  the 
sovereign  and  the  Lower  House  can  make  legisla- 


SECOND   CHAMBERS  189 

tion  effective  against  the  sentiment  of  the  noble, 
wealthy,  or  educated  classes.  A  similar  observa- 
tion is  true  of  Spain,  though  the  actual  machinery 
for  solving  a  deadlock  by  a  dissolution  of  both 
Houses,  seeing  the  difference  in  their  constitutions, 
might  theoretically  be  ineffectual;  but  practically 
the  casting  voice  is  with  the  king.  But  in  Italy, 
where  the  Upper  House  can  be  "swamped  "  at  the 
will  of  the  ministry  of  the  day,  there  seems  but 
little  advantage  in  having  a  Second  Chamber 
except  on  Norwegian  lines.  And  in  France  and 
Belgium,  where  the  Second  Chambers  are  strong 
enough  to  exercise  independent  authority,  the 
circumstances  of  their  origin  are  too  like  those 
of  the  First  Chamber  to  make  their  independent 
power  of  much  practical  significance.  Nothing  is 
gained  by  a  machinery  to  do  the  same  thing  twice 
over. 

The  Constitution  of  Queensland,  where  the 
Second  Chamber  is  nominated  for  life,  but  where 
its  resistance  can  be  overcome,  not  by  ^^  swamping  " 
on  the  advice  of  a  partisan  ministry,  but  by  a  Refer- 
endum to  the  electorate  at  large,  like  the  Norwegian, 
presents  a  clear  and  logical  system,  though  con- 
structed for  a  different  purpose.  Queensland  has, 
however,  the  weakness  that  its  Second  Chamber  is 
nominated  by  a  party  ministry,  and  this  same 
weakness  attaches  to  all  the  nominated  Second 
Chambers  in  the  British  Empire  and  apparently 
prevents  them  efficiently  exercising  even  the  sus- 
pensory function  of  obliging  reference  to  the 
people     either    formally    by    Referendum,    as    in 


190  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

Queensland,  or  elsewhere  informally  by  a  General 
Election. 

Those  colonial  Second  Chambers  which  are 
elected  on  the  same  franchise  as  the  First  Chamber 
are,  like  the  Senates  of  France  and  Belgium,  too 
much  in  agreement  with  the  First  Chambers  in 
opinion  to  fulfil  usefully  any  purpose  more  im- 
portant than  that  of  revision.  They  are  organs 
for  doing  the  same  thing  a  second  time  over. 

It  is  difficult  not  to  feel  that  there  has  been  a 
lack  of  clear  purpose  in  the  minds  of  those  who 
have  made  Second  Chambers  in  the  various  consti- 
tutions of  the  world.  No  one  seems  to  have  asked 
himself  very  distinctly  what  it  was  that  the  Second 
Chamber  should  do,  before  determining  what  its 
constitution  and  its  powers  should  be.  It  seems 
silly  to  have  a  Second  Chamber  like  that  in  Italy, 
which  is  merely  subservient  to  the  Government  of 
the  day,  and  which,  if  it  ventures  to  show  inde- 
pendence, can  be  reduced  to  obedience  by  the 
creation  of  new  members.  Nor  does  it  seem  very 
wise  to  have,  as  in  France,  two  Houses  represent- 
ing the  same  body  of  opinion,  and  therefore 
normally  of  one  mind.  One  would  have  thought 
that  it  was  very  obvious  that,  if  a  Second  Chamber 
is  worth  having  at  all,  it  is  only  worth  having 
because  and  when  it  disagrees  with  the  First 
Chamber. 

That  disagreement  must  indeed  ultimately  be 
capable  of  solution  by  an  appeal  to  whatever 
authority  is  thought  of  as  the  true  embodiment  of 
national  sovereignty.     This,  whether   consciously 


SECOND  CHAMBERS  191 

or  unconsciously,  seems  to  be  the  underlying 
principles  of  the  monarchical  States  of  Eastern 
Europe,  where  the  final  word  really  lies  with  the 
monarch.  And  by  one  mechanism  or  another, 
either  by  dissolution  or  Referendum,  it  is  enforced 
in  some  of  the  democratic  States  which  believe  in 
the  sovereignty  of  the  people,  though  all  democratic 
States  have  not  been  so  wise.  But  to  have  a 
Second  Chamber  which  never  disagrees  or  which, 
if  it  does  agree,  can  be  suppressed  by  the  ministry 
of  the  day,  seems  to  add  little  to  the  utility  of  the 
First  Chamber,  unless  it  be  by  giving  the  First 
Chamber  an  opportunity  for  further  deliberation 
and  revision. 

The  study  of  foreign  and  colonial  Second 
Chambers  will  be  of  use  to  ourselves  only  if  that 
study  forces  us  to  reflect  on  what  is  precisely  the 
function  we  wish  our  Second  Chamber  to  perform, 
so  that  we  may  construct  it  with  a  clear  intention 
of  adapting  our  means  to  our  ends  and  giving  to 
the  Second  Chamber  that  constitution  and  those 
powers  which  will  enable  it  properly  to  play  the 
part  that  we  assign  to  it. 

In  composing  this  article,  the  following  works  were  consulted  : 

"  Senates  and  Upper  Chambers,"  by  Harold  W.  V.  Temperley. 

"Second  Chambers,"  by  J.  A.  R.  Marriott. 

"The  Report  on  Second  or  Upper  Chambers  in  Foreign 
States"  (White  Paper,  Miscellaneous,  No.  5  (1907));  and 

The  House  of  Commons  Return  (March  30th,  1910),  entitled 
"  British  Colonies  (Legislature)." 


192 


RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 


The  following  tables  are,  by  the  courteous 
permission  of  Mr.  Harold  Temperley  and  Messrs. 
Chapman  and  Hall,  reprinted  from  Mr.  Tem- 
perley's  book  entitled,  "Senates  and  Upper 
Chambers  " : 

COLONIAL  UPPER  CHAMBERS 
METHOD  OF  APPOINTMENT 


Electoral  Franchise  for 

NOMINATED 

Upper  Chamber 

FOR   LIFE 

FOR  A   PERIOD 
OF  YEARS 

Freeholder,  £s°>  or  Lease- 

Victoria 

New  S.  Wales 

New  Zealand  Cfor 

holder,    ;^2o    yearly,     or 

New  Zealand  (be- 

7    years     since 

Educational  test. 

fore  1 891) 

1891) 

Freeholder,  ;^ioq,  or  Lease- 

W. AustraUa 

Queensland 

holder,  £2$  yearly. 

P'reeholder,  £50,  or  Lease- 

S. AustralU 

Nova  Scotia  t 

holder,  £30  yearly. 

Freeholder,  ;^io  yearly,  or 

Tasmania 

Quebec  f 

Leaseholder,  £jo  yearly, 

or  Educational  test. 

Same  as  Lower  House. 

[Australian  Com- 
monwealth] 

Newfoundland 

[Dominion         of 
Canada] 

fi           It           » 

[S.Africa]* 

*  Eight  members  are,  however,  nominated. 

t  Nova  Scotia  and  Quebec  are  the  only  Provinces  of  Canada  which  appear  in  these 
tables,  the  remaining  seven  being  uni-cameral. 

Note. — Federal  Upper  Chambers  are  distinguished  from  those  of  Unitary  States  by 
the  name  of  the  country  being  placed  between  brackets. 

The  figures  are  those  of  1909-10. 


RESTRICTIONS   OF  THE   FINANCIAL  POWERS   OF 
COLONIAL  UPPER  CHAMBERS 

The  right  of  initiation  is  always  confined  to  the  Lower  House.     The  following  table 
gives  a  list  of  the  cases  in  which  further  legislative  restrictions  have  been  made. 


Upper  Chamber 
cannot  amend 


Newfoundland No.  249  of  the /?w/^f  of  the  House 

of  Assembly 
[S.  Africa] Sect.  60  of  S.  Africa  Act  of  1909 

S.  Australia Resolution  of  both  Houses  25  Aug. 

1857 

Victoria Sect.  30  of  Victorian  Act  of  1903 

W.  Australia Amending  Act  of  1899 

[Australian  Commonwealth].     .     Sect.  53  of  the  Constitution 


Upper  Chamber 
cannot  amend 

but  can  suggest 
amendments 


SECOND   CHAMBERS 


193 


COLONIAL   UPPER   CHAMBERS  :  IN   RELATION   TO 

THE  LOWER   CHAMBERS 

(i)  ELECTIVE 


Upper  Chamber 

Lower 
Chamber 

Colo NT 

Period  for 

WHICH 

Members 

SIT 

Number  of 
Members 

Number 

OF 

Members 

Provisions  for  avoid- 
ing Deadlock 

Victoria      .... 

6  years 

34 

65 

Dissolution  followed  by 
simultaneous  dissolution 
of  both  Chambers 

W.  Australia  .     .     . 

6  years 

30 

50 

S.  Australia   .    .    . 

61  years 

18 

4a 

Dissolution  followed  by 
simultaneous  dissolution 
of  both  Chambers.  Or, 
by  election  of  a  limited 
number  of  additional 
members  to  the  Upper 
Chamber 

Tasmania  .... 

6  years 

18 

30 

[Australian       Com- 
monwealth] 

6  years 

13 

75 

Joint- session  after  simul- 
taneous dissolution  of 
both  Chambers 

Referendum  for  Constitu- 
tional Amendment 

[S.  Africa]  (1910)    . 

10  years 

40 
(8  nomi- 
nated) 

121 

Joint-session  without  dis- 
solution of  Lower  or 
Upper  Chamber 

News.  Wales    .     . 

Life 

57 

90 

"Swamping"  is  constitu- 
tionally  possible 

Queensland    .     .     • 

Life 

44 

72 

Referendum 

New  Zealand      .     . 

Life  before 

1891,7  years 

since  i8gi 

45 

80 

"  Swamping "  is  legally 
possible 

Nova  Scotia      .    . 

Life 

21 

38 

Quebec 

Life 

24 

74 

Newfoundland    .     . 

Life 

iS 

36 

[Canada]    .... 

Life 

87 

231 

Six  members  may  be  added 
to  the  Upper  Chamber 

CONTINENTAL   UPPER   CHAMBERS 

N.B. — Luxemburg,  Russia,  Turkey,  Roumania,  Servia,  and  Japan  are 
omitted  from  the  following  table.  .  .  . 

The  princes  of  the  reigning  family  are  members  by  right  of  the  Upper 
Chamber  in  monarchical  countries,  and  must  therefore  be  reckoned  in 
addition  to  the  constituent  elements  of  those  assemblies  which  are  enume- 
rated in  the  table.  Brazil  and  the  United  States  are  added  at  the  end  of 
this  table.  ,  ,  . 


194 


RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 


CONTINENTAL 
(i)  UPPER  CHAMBERS  ELECTED 


Country 

Upper  Chamber 

' 

How  Appointed 

Number  of 
Members 

France  

Indirect  election  based  upon  universal 
suffrage 

300 

Sweden 

Indirect    election    (proportional    repre- 
sentation) 

150 

Netherlands  (Holland)    .     . 

Indirect  election   by  provincial  legisla- 
tures 

50 

Belgium 

Eighty-three  members  by  direct  election, 
27  members  by  indirect  election  based 
on    universal   suffrage.     (Plural   vote 
and  proportional  representation) 

no 

Norway 

Appointed    from    and    by    the    Lower 
Chamber 

30 

[Switzerland] Elected  by  the  cantons 

44 

(2)  UPPER  CHAMBERS   PARTIALLY 


Denmark 

Fifty-four  members  elected   by  indirect 
election  and  la  nombated 

66 

Spain 

(i)  One    hundred   and  eighty  members 
(indirect  election) 

(2)  Hereditary,  official  and  ecclesiastical 
members 

(3)  Nominated  life  members 

360 

(3)  UPPER  CHAMBERS  VARIOUSLY 


Italy 


Austria . 


Life  members  nominated  out  of  certain 
categories 


328 


(i)  Nominated  life  members 

(2)  Hereditary  members 

(3)  Ecclesiastical  ex  officio  members 


357 


SECOND   CHAMBERS 

UPPER   CHAMBERS 
ON  A  POPULAR  BASIS 


195 


Lower  Chamber 

Provisions  for  avoiding 

Number  of 
Members 

How  Elected 

Deadlocks 

584 

Universal  suffrage 

Rules  of  procedure  provide  for  joint  com- 
mittees to  report ;  joint-sessions  for 
constitutional  amendments. 

Senators'  consent  necessary  to  dissolution 
of  Lower  Chamber 

230 

Universal  suffrage 

Joint-sessions  decide  on  disputed  finance 

Bills 
Simultaneous  dissolution  of  both  Chambers 

is  possible 

100 

Small  property  franchise 

Upper   Chamber     forbidden    by    law    to 

amend  money  or  other  Bills 
Simultaneous  dissolution  of  both  Chambers 

is  possible 

166 

Universal  suffrage  (propor- 
tional representation) 

Simultaneous  dissolution  of  both  Chambers 
is  possible 

123 

Universal  suffrage 

The  Chambers  sit  as  one  House  in  finance, 
and  in  all  cases  of  dispute.  In  the 
latter  case  two-thirds  majority  needed 
to  pass  Bill 

Simultaneous  dissolution  of  both  Chambers 
is  inevitable  by  the  constitutional  pro- 
visions 

167             Universal  suffrage 

Joint   committees  report ;    Joint  sessions 
for  certain  matters 

ELECTED  ON  A  POPULAR  BASIS 


114 

Universal  suffrage 

Joint  committees  can  report  (Art,  53  of 

Constitution) 
Simultaneous  dissolution  of  both  Chambers 

is  possible 

406 

Universal  suffrage 

Joint  committees    must    report  (Law   of 

Relations,  1837) 
Dissolution  of  elective    part    of   Senate 

simultaneously  with    the    Chamber    is 

usual 

COMPOSED 

ON  A   NON-POPULAR 

BASIS 

508 

Property,     educational     or 
occupational  franchise 

'•  Swamping  "  k  possible 

516 

Universal  suffrage 

Joint  committees  can  report.     Since  1907 
•'  swamping  "  is  practically  impossible 

196 


RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

(3)  UPPER  CHAMBERS  VARIOUSLY  COMPOSED 


Country 


Upper  Chamber 


How  Appointed 


Number  of 
Members 


Hungary 


[Germany] 


Prussia  . 


(i)  Hereditary  members  (249) 

(2)  Official,  ecclesiastical  and  nominated 
life  members  (67) 

(3)  Three  elected  Croatian  deputies 


Nominated  by  the  rulers  of  the  individual 
States  of  the  Empire 


(i)  Hereditary  members  (115) 

(2)  Official  and  ecclesiastical  representa- 
tives (177) 

(3)  Nominated  life  members  (73) 


319 


365 


Saxony . 


Bavaria 


(i)  Hereditary  members  and  representa- 
tives 

(a)  Official  and  ecclesiastical  members 
and  representatives 

(3)  Nominated  life  members 


(i)  Hereditary  members  and  representa- 
tives 

(2)  Ecclesiastical  and  official  members 

(3)  Nominated  life  members 


46 


69 


Wiirtemberg 


Hesse-Darmstadt 


(i)  Hereditary  and  ecclesiastical  mem- 
bers 

(2)  Representatives  of  various  interests 

(3)  Nominated  life  members 


(i)  Hereditary  members  and  representa- 
tives 

(2)  Twelve  nominated  life  members 

(3)  Ecclesiastical  and  official  members 


Baden 


(i)  Elected   representatives   of    various 
interests 

(2)  Hereditary,  ecclesiastical  and  official 
members 

(3)  Nominated  life  members 


AMERICAN   FEDERAL 


[Brazil]. 

Three  elected  by  direct  vote  from  each 
State 

63 

[United  States] 

Two  elected  by  each  State  Legislature 

9a 

SECOND   CHAMBERS 

ON  A   NON-POPULAR  BASIS-con^mued 


197 


Lower  Chamber 

Provisions  for  avoiding 

Number  of 
Members 

How  Elected 

Deadlocks 

453 

Property,     educational     or 
occupational  franchise 

"  Swamping  "  is  possible 

397 

Universal  suffrage 

433 

Indirect  election   by  three 
classes  of  electors 

"  Swamping  "  is  possible 

82 

Indirect  election   by  three 
classes 

Joint  committees  report 

163             Qualification  by  payment  of 
1      direct  taxes 

! 
1 

93 

Universal  suffrage 

Disputes  as  to  Budget  decided  by  a 
majority  of  total  votes  of  both  Houses 

50 

Indirect  election  based  on 
universal  suffrage 

73 

Universal  suffrage 

Disputes  as  to  Budget  decided  by  a 
majority  of  total  votes  of  both  Houses. 
In  ordinary  legislation  joint  committees 
can  report  (Law  of  1904) 

UPPER  CHAMBERS 


212 

Universal  suffrage— propor- 
tional representation 

Joint  committees  confer 

39« 

Partially  universal  suffrage 

Joint  committees  report 

Biennial  renewal  of  one-third  of  Senate 

coincides  with    dissolution   of  popular 

House 

CHAPTER  VIII 

THE   REFERENDUM 

By  The  Earl  of  SELBORNE,  K.G. 

The  theory  of  government  of  the  United  Kingdom 
is  a  partnership  between  the  Crown  and  the  people. 
The  sphere  of  the  Crown  is  rule  ;  the  sphere  of  the 
people  is  policy.  As  it  would  be  impossible  for  the 
people  always  as  a  whole  to  express  their  opinions 
on  matters  of  policy,  they  do  so  through  repre- 
sentatives elected  to  the  House  of  Commons ;  and, 
because  it  is  possible  that  a  temporary  and  dis- 
credited majority  in  the  House  of  Commons  might 
abuse  the  trust  committed  to  them,  a  Second 
Chamber  is  necessary  to  insure  the  people  against 
the  usurpation  and  abuse  of  their  authority. 

In  all  modern  States,  government  tends  to 
become  more  and  more  complicated.  If  there 
were  to  be  a  General  Election  in  the  United  King- 
dom to-morrow,  in  each  constituency  the  electors 
would  have  to  give  a  decision  between  two  or  more 
rival  candidates,  and  between  two  or  more  rival 
parties — the  Liberal,  the  Unionist,  and  the  Labour 
Parties — and  also  to  give  a  decision  in  respect  of 
the  policy  of  Home  Rule  for  Ireland,  on  the  pro- 
posal to  disestablish  and  disendow  the  Church  in 


THE  REFERENDUM  199 

Wales,  on  the  National  Insurance  Act,  on  a  host  of 
minor  matters,  and  on  the  labour  and  foreign  policy 
of  the  Government.  It  seldom  occurs  that  an  elector 
thinks  exactly  the  same  on  all  such  subjects  as  the 
candidate  or  party  for  which  he  decides  to  vote. 
He  is  obliged  to  strike  a  balance  and  to  vote  for 
a  Liberal  candidate,  although  he  may  be  opposed 
to  the  disestablishment  and  disendowment  of  the 
Church  in  Wales,  or  for  a  Unionist  candidate, 
although  he  may  be  in  favour  of  Home  Rule  for 
Ireland. 

How  far  it  may  be  due  to  this  confusion  must 
remain  a  matter  of  opinion,  but  the  fact  is  that  the 
influence  of  the  representatives  of  the  people  in 
Parliament  is  steadily  waning,  and  that  the  power 
of  the  Cabinet,  a  body  of  some  twenty  ministers 
who  exert  their  influence  over  the  members  of 
Parliament  by  the  machinery  of  the  caucus,  is 
steadily  waxing.  That  they  can  do  so,  is  due  to 
the  high  state  of  organization  of  each  party  in  the 
country  at  the  present  moment.  The  party 
managers  in  each  constituency  may  be  very  far 
from  representing  the  average  opinion,  even  of  the 
adherents  of  the  party  in  their  constituency,  much 
less  that  of  the  constituency  as  a  whole,  but  they 
can  make  it  impossible  for  a  man  to  remain  a 
member  of  Parliament  if  he  quarrels  with  them. 
The  influence  of  the  party  machine  over  the  votes 
of  members  continues  constantly  to  increase,  and 
the  party  machine  is  controlled  by  the  Cabinet. 
The  question  which  has  arisen  in  the  United 
Kingdom  is  this  :   How  can  the  danger  be  averted, 


200  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

that  the  Cabinet,  acting  through  the  party  machine, 
may  misinterpret  the  real  opinion  of  the  electors  ? 
How  can  the  opinion  of  the  electors  on  some  grave 
national  issue,  such  as  Home  Rule  for  Ireland,  be 
tested,  if  necessary,  without  recourse  to  the  compli- 
cated and  unsatisfactory  machinery  of  a  General 
Election  ?  It  is  in  this  connection  that  a  suggestion 
has  been  made  that  the  Referendum  should  be 
incorporated  into  our  Constitution  as  part  of  its 
mechanism. 

An  argument  which  is  often  put  forward  against 
the  Referendum  is,  that  if  incorporated  into  the 
mechanism  of  the  Constitution  it  would  be  liable 
to  be  used  too  often.  The  argument  is  framed 
somewhat  as  follows.  If  used  too  often  on  issues 
which  are  keenly  contested,  the  disturbance  and 
agitation  throughout  the  country,  approaching  that 
of  a  General  Election,  will  cause  the  Referendum  to 
become  hateful,  and  the  demand  will  arise  among 
traders  and  business  men  first  of  all,  and  afterwards 
among  other  classes,  to  be  relieved  from  what  would 
be  an  intolerable  burden. 

I  agree  that  the  Referendum  should  not  be  used 
too  often,  the  less  frequently  it  can  be  brought  into 
use,  the  better,  so  long  as  it  is  brought  into  use, 
either  to  settle  matters  of  very  grave  importance, 
such  as,  though  not  necessarily  limited  to,  a  change 
in  the  Constitution,  or  to  adjust  disputes  between 
the  two  Houses  of  Parliament  which  have  become 
so  acute  or  chronic  as  to  amount  to  a  grave  political 
inconvenience.  But  I  wish  to  insist  on  the  fact  that 
neither  the  too  frequent  recurrence  of  a  Referendum 


THE   REFERENDUM  «01 

nor  of  a  General  Election  is  really  the  greatest 
political  danger  or  evil  which  now  confronts  us, 
and  I  would  say  the  same  thing  in  respect  of  the 
cost  of  a  Referendum,  which,  indeed,  has  been 
much  exaggerated. 

The  greatest  political  evil  which  now  confronts 
us  is  the  usurpation  of  the  authority  of  the  majority 
by  a  minority,  a  usurpation  of  which  we  stand  in  con- 
stant danger,  partly  through  the  peculiar  working  of 
our  party  system,  and  partly  through  the  prepos- 
terous manner  in  which  seats  are  now  distributed. 
It  is  common  to  talk  of  the  swing  of  the  pendulum, 
and  of  the  fickleness  of  the  electorate.  The  electorate 
has  been  much  maligned ;  it  is  nothing  like  as  fickle 
as  it  is  supposed  to  be ;  nor  has  the  pendulum 
ever  swung  in  reality  as  it  is  supposed  to  have 
swung. 

First  let  us  see  how  in  this  connection  our  party 
system  works.  Take  a  typical  constituency.  Many 
such  may  be  found  where  the  vote  of  the  Liberal 
and  Radical  Party  never  fails  to  amount  to  a 
given  figure.  For  the  sake  of  this  illustration  we 
will  suppose  5000.  At  times  the  vote  is  larger,  but 
even  at  the  lowest  fortunes  of  the  Liberal  and 
Radical  Party  it  never  falls  below  5000.  This 
means  that  there  are  in  that  constituency  a  con- 
stant 5000  electors  who,  under  all  circumstances, 
will  vote  Liberal  and  Radical.  There  is  sure  to  be 
a  Liberal  and  Radical  Association  in  that  con- 
stituency. How  many  of  that  constant  5000 
Liberal  and  Radical  voters  will  be  paying  mem- 
bers of  that  association?     It  would,  indeed,  be  a 


202  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

strong  association  if  there  are  500  such.  Every 
year  an  annual  meeting  is  called  to  elect  the  officers 
of  that  association.  How  many  of  those  500  attend 
this  annual  meeting?  Very  rarely  would  it  be 
more  than  50,  and  those  50  would  elect  a  com- 
mittee of  five,  who  will  manage  all  the  affairs  of 
the  party  in  that  constituency,  and,  above  all,  select 
the  Radical  candidate.  It  will  be  observed  that  the 
result  is  a  sort  of  mathematical  progression  in 
Radicalism.  The  500  paying  members  are  the 
keenest  Radicals  among  the  5000  Liberals  and 
Radicals  in  the  constituency ;  the  50  who  attend 
the  annual  meeting  are  the  keenest  among  the  500 
members ;  and  the  five  who  do  all  the  work  are  the 
keenest,  and  therefore  surely  the  most  extreme  men, 
and  they  select  the  candidate.  The  result  is,  that 
when  the  Radical  member  is  returned  to  Parliament, 
he  not  only  does  not  represent  the  average  opinion 
of  the  constituency,  in  which  there  may  easily  be 
4800  Unionists  to  5000  Liberals  and  Radicals,  but 
he  will  not  even  represent  the  average  Liberalism 
of  the  5000  Liberals  and  Radicals  in  the  con- 
stituency. He  will  generally  be  more  advanced 
in  his  opinions  than  the  average  of  his  party  in 
his  own  constituency,  and  the  result  is  that  no 
majority  in  the  House  of  Commons  ever  really 
represents  the  average  opinion  of  the  country,  or 
even  of  their  own  party.  A  Radical  majority  in 
the  House  of  Commons  is  always  more  Radical 
than  the  average  opinion  of  the  country  at  the 
time;  and  a  Unionist  majority  in  the  House  of 
Commons,  similarly,  is  always  more  Conservative 


THE   REFERENDUM  203 

than  the  average  opinion   of  the   country  at   the 
time. 

Now  let  us  look  at  the  record  of  the  electors 
themselves,  and  I  v^ill  take  that  record  in  England, 
Scotland,  and  Wales  only,  in  the  General  Elections 
from  1886  to  December,  1910,  both  inclusive.  I 
exclude  Ireland,  because  the  pendulum  is  not  sup- 
posed to  have  swung  there,  the  fight  having  been 
all  through  those  years  always  on  the  question  of 
Home  Rule  alone.  I  have  taken  the  aggregate 
votes  cast  on  the  one  hand  for  Conservative  and 
Liberal  Unionist  candidates ;  and,  on  the  other 
hand,  for  Liberal,  Labour,  Socialist,  and  Nationalist 
candidates;  and  I  have  allotted  the  seats  as  they 
would  have  fallen  in  true  proportion  to  the  two 
groups  of  parties,  according  to  the  votes  which 
they  have  received.  I  have  made  no  calculation 
in  respect  of  the  uncontested  seats ;  I  have  simply 
added  their  numbers  to  the  number  of  seats 
allotted  to  each  party  under  this  calculation.  On 
the  other  side  I  set  down  what  the  majority 
actually  was  at  each  election  under  our  present 
preposterous  distribution  of  seats.  I  repeat  again 
that  the  figures  are  for  England,  Scotland,  and 
Wales  only. 

In    1886   the    Conservative    and 

Liberal    Unionist    majority 

should  have  been     ....       ^'j,  but  was  183. 
In    1892    the   Conservative  and 

Liberal    Unionist    majority 

should  have  been     ....         17,  and  was  17. 


204  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

In    1895   the   Conservative    and 

Liberal    Unionist    majority 

should  have  been  ....  in,  but  was  213. 
In    1900  the    Conservative   and 

Liberal    Unionist    majority 

should  have  been  ....  125,  but  was  195. 
In  1906  the  Liberal,  etc.,  majority 

should  have  been  ....  89,  but  was  289. 
In    January,   19 10,   the   Liberal, 

etc.,   majority  should    have 

been 17,  but  was  63. 

In  December,  1910,  the  Liberal, 

etc.,  majority   should    have 

been 5,  but  was  61. 

These  figures  show  real  and  distinct  movements 
of  public  opinion,  but  they  indicate  a  far  greater 
stability  of  opinion  among  the  electorate  than  that 
with  which  they  have  been  credited.  The  electors 
have  never  been  so  fickle,  and  the  pendulum  has 
never  really  swung  as  much  as  has  been  supposed. 

It  has  already  been  stated  that  the  Referendum 
has  been  proposed  as  a  remedy  for  this  evil  in 
certain  cases,  but  what  is  the  Referendum  ?  How 
it  can  be  used  in  this  country,  and  under  what 
conditions,  it  will  be  for  Parliament  hereafter  to 
determine,  but  the  first  step  towards  a  wise  de- 
cision in  this  matter  will  be  an  accurate  under- 
standing of  what  it  is,  and  how  it  works  in  other 
countries.  For  the  Referendum  is  no  suddenly 
invented  device,  of  which  the  world  has  no  ex- 
perience.   On  the   contrary,  it   is   in   use,  in   one 


THE   REFERENDUM  205 

form  or  another,  in  forty-five  out  of  the  forty-six 
States  of  which  the  United  States  of  America  is 
composed.  It  is  in  constant  use  in  the  Swiss 
Republic,  and  in  almost  all  the  cantons  of  which 
that  republic  is  composed.  And  lastly,  it  is  part 
of  the  constitutional  machinery  of  the  Common- 
wealth of  Australia,  it  has  been  used  at  a  grave 
crisis  in  the  Colony  of  Natal,  and  it  is  in  use  in  the 
United  Kingdom  in  the  municipalities  and  in  the 
Trades  Unions. 


United  States. 

Mr.  James  Bryce,  the  British  Ambassador  to 
the  United  States,  describes  its  use  in  that  country 
as  follows : 

"The  institution  of  the  Referendum  owes  its 
origin  in  the  United  States  nevither  to  abstract 
theory  nor  to  the  example  of  Switzerland.  It  is  a 
natural  outgrowth  of  the  habit  of  submitting  to 
the  vote  of  the  people  of  a  State  changes  in  the 
Constitution  of  the  State.  These  Constitutions  are 
superior  in  authority  to  the  statutes  passed  by 
State  Legislatures;  and  among  other  things,  they 
limit  the  authority  of  those  bodies.  It  is,  therefore, 
necessary  to  enact  a  Constitution  by  a  power 
superior  to  that  of  the  Legislature,  viz.  the  citizens 
of  the  State  as  a  whole.  Accordingly,  when  a 
State  Constitution  had  to  be  altered,  the  amend- 
ments proposed  to  be  made  in  it  were  submitted 
to  and  voted  on  by  the  citizens.  It  was  presently 
found  that  this  was  a  convenient  method  of  securing 


206  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

any  kind  of  alteration  in  the  law  of  the  State  which 
the  people  desired  to  make.  Various  causes  com- 
bined to  recommend  the  method.  Sometimes  the 
people  could  not  trust  the  Legislature  to  make  the 
alterations  desired.  Sometimes  the  Legislature 
preferred  to  leave  them  to  the  people  instead  of 
making  them  itself  Sometimes  the  people  wished 
to  put  it  out  of  the  power  of  the  Legislature  to 
change  them.  Thus  the  people  of  the  States  almost 
unconsciously  drifted  into  the  practice  of  enacting 
measures  by  their  own  direct  vote,  and  the  Con- 
stitutions of  most  of  the  States  now  contain  an 
immense  number  of  laws  which,  although  they  are 
parts  of  the  Constitution,  do  not  differ  in  kind,  i.e. 
in  the  nature  of  their  contents,  from  ordinary 
statutes. 

"  The  habit  of  direct  popular  legislation  having 
been  thus  formed;^  the  transition  to  the  use  of  the 
Referendum  has  been  natural  and  easy.  There  is 
now  an  active  propaganda  in  favour  of  its  being 
further  extended,  carried  on  specially  in  the 
western  states,  where  it  is  regarded  as  being  the 
legitimate  outcome  of  democratic  principles.  But 
it  may  be  doubted  whether  the  experience  of  its 
practical  working  has  yet  been  long  enough  to 
enable  a  full  and  final  judgment  to  be  passed  upon 
its  utility." 

The  standard  work  on  the  use  of  the  Refe- 
rendum in  the  United  States  is  to  be  found  in  a 
book  by  Professor  Oberholtzer.  The  following 
example  of  the  case  of  Massachusetts  in  1870  is 
taken  from  that  work  : 


THE   REFERENDUM  207 

"  From  this  time  onwards,  when  the  old  States 
adopted  new  constitutions,  they  were  submitted  to 
popular  vote,  and  nearly  all  the  new  States  admitted 
to  the  Union  brought  constitutions  with  them 
which  had  received  the  direct  sanction  of  the 
citizens.  ...  In  by  far  the  greater  number  of  cases 
the  electors  are  twice  consulted ;  first  by  the  Legis- 
lature as  to  whether  the  Convention  should  be 
called  or  not ;  and  secondly  by  the  Convention 
itself,  when  its  labours  have  been  finished  and  its 
draft  of  the  constitution  is  complete." 

In  Oregon  in  1857,  in  New  York  in  1846,  and  in 
Illinois  in  1848,  articles  granting  equal  suffrage  to 
the  negro  were  separately  referred  to  the  citizens 
of  those  States;  and  in  connection  with  the  Con- 
stitution of  Illinois  in  1870,  nine  different  points 
were  submitted  to  the  electors  for  their  decision. 

But  the  use  of  the  Referendum  in  the  American 
States  is  not  confined  to  changes  in  the  Constitu- 
tion ;  on  the  contrary,  questions  of  great  importance 
such  as  a  proposed  change  of  the  capital,  the 
raising  of  particular  loans  after  the  State  debt  has 
reached  a  certain  point,  the  creation  of  corporations 
with  special  powers,  women's  suffrage,  the  sale  of 
alcoholic  liquors,  have  been  submitted  to  the  people 
for  their  direct  decision  in  many  States. 

As  in  England  the  Referendum  has  been  used 
to  a  limited  degree  in  municipal  matters,  so  in  the 
United  States  it  has  been  widely  used  in  the 
counties,  cities,  towns,  and  other  local  districts, 
for  the  decision  of  matters  of  great  local  import- 
ance, such  as  the  boundaries  of  districts,  the  sites 


208  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

of  towns,  charters,  loans,  questions  affecting  public 
lands,  and  questions  affecting  the  public  schools. 

The  machinery  of  the  Referendum  in  America 
is  not  always  exactly  the  same.  It  varies  in  different 
States ;  sometimes,  for  instance,  a  three-fifths  or  a 
two-thirds  majority  is  required  for  assent  to  a 
proposition  instead  of  a  bare  majority. 


Switzerland. 

The  use  of  the  Referendum  in  Switzerland  has 
been  thus  described  by  Mr.  Bax-Ironside,  the 
British  Minister: 

"  The  institution  known  as  the  Referendum, 
which  provides  for  the  reference  to  all  the  electors 
of  the  confederation,  or  of  a  canton,  for  acceptance 
or  rejection  of  laws  or  resolutions  framed  by  their 
representatives  is  now  firmly  established  in  this 
country. 

"  The  Referendum  is  of  two  kinds,  compulsory 
and  optional.  It  is  compulsory  in  certain  cantons 
where  all  laws  adopted  by  the  Grand  Council  or 
other  representative  body  of  a  canton  must 
be  submitted  to  the  people,  and  optional  where 
limited  to  those  cases  in  which  a  certain  number  of 
voters  demand  it. 

"  These  two  Referendums,  the  one  compulsory 
and  the  other  optional,  are  exercised  by  the  col- 
lective vote  of  the  citizens  of  the  whole  confedera- 
tion. The  application  of  the  optional  Referendum 
to  federal  laws  and  resolutions  is  regulated  by  the 


THE   REFERENDUM  209 

Federal  Act  of  June  17th,  1874.  The  following  is 
a  summary  of  its  most  important  provisions  :. 

"All  federal  laws  must  be  submitted  to  the 
people  for  adoption  or  rejection  on  the  demand  of 
30,000  citizens  or  of  eight  cantons.  The  same  pro- 
vision applies  to  resolutions  of  the  Federal  Council 
which  are  of  general  application  and  are  not  of  an 
urgent  character.  The  Federal  Assembly  has 
power  to  declare  when  a  resolution  is  urgent  or 
not  of  general  application. 

"  Every  federal  law  and  every  federal  resolution, 
with  the  two  above  mentioned  exceptions,  must  be 
immediately  published  and  communicated  to  the 
cantonal  Governments. 

"A  demand  that  a  law  or  resolution  should  be 
submitted  to  the  popular  vote  must  be  addressed 
in  writing  to  the  Federal  Council  within  90  days 
of  the  publication  of  the  law  or  resolution  in 
question.  Every  elector  supporting  the  demand 
must  sign  in  person,  and  his  signature  must  be 
attested  by  the  local  authorities  of  the  district  in 
which  he  has  a  vote.  This  demand  may  also  be 
formulated  by  the  cantonal  council. 

"  If  it  appears  from  the  examination  of  the 
petitions  sent  in  that  the  demand  has  been  signed 
by  30,000  duly  qualified  citizens,  or  by  the  cantonal 
councils  of  eight  cantons,  the  Federal  Council 
issues  an  order  for  taking  the  popular  vote.  It 
notifies  the  cantonal  Governments,  and  takes  the 
necessary  steps  to  ensure  the  general  publication 
of  the  law  or  resolution  to  be  voted  on. 

"The   voting    takes    place    on    the    same    day 


210  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

throughout  the  country.  The  date  is  fixed  by  the 
Federal  Council,  but  at  least  four  weeks  must 
elapse  between  the  general  publication  of  the  pro- 
posed law  and  the  date  of  the  vote. 

"  Every  Swiss  of  not  less  than  21  years  of  age, 
and  not  deprived  of  his  civic  rights  by  the  authority 
of  the  canton  in  which  he  resides,  has  a  vote. 

'^  The  arrangements  for  taking  the  vote  devolve 
upon  the  cantonal  authorities,  who  distribute  to 
each  qualified  elector  the  necessary  voting  paper 
provided  by  the  Federal  Government.  The  elector 
fills  it  in,  takes  it  to  the  local  polling  station  and 
deposits  it  in  an  urn.  The  authorities  must  trans- 
mit within  ten  days  to  the  Federal  Council  the 
official  result  of  the  voting  in  their  respective 
cantons,  and  must,  if  required  to  do  so,  forward 
the  voting  papers  themselves  to  the  Federal 
Council. 

'^  If  a  majority  has  voted  for  the  proposed  law 
it  comes  into  force  at  once ;  in  the  contrary  case 
it  is  considered  as  rejected.  In  either  the  Federal 
Council  publishes  the  result  of  the  vote,  and 
reports  to  the  Federal  Assembly  at  its  next 
session. 

"  The  Referendum  has  struck  firm  root  in 
Switzerland,  and  no  party  would  now  dream  of 
demanding  its  abolition.  The  application  of  the 
Referendum  as  worked  in  Switzerland  and  the 
issues  raised  by  it  are  so  easy  to  understand 
that  public  opinion  acquiesces  at  once  in  the 
result." 

We  are  not  dependent,  however,  only   on   an 


THE   REFERENDUM  211 

official  report  for  the  working  of  the  system  in 
Switzerland,  any  more  than  in  the  United  States. 
The  following  quotations  are  taken  from  a  book  on 
the  Swiss  Federation  by  Sir  F.  O.  Adams,  K.C.M.G., 
C.B.,  andC.  D.  Cunningham: 

''The  Referendum  is  of  two  kinds,  compulsory 
and  optional.  It  is  compulsory  in  certain  cantons 
where  all  laws  adopted  by  the  Grand  Council  or 
other  representative  body  of  a  canton  must  be  sub- 
mitted to  the  people,  and  optional  where  limited  to 
those  cases  in  which  a  certain  number  of  voters 
demand  it. 

"  In  Federal  matters  there  are  now  two  Referen- 
dums.  The  first  was  established  by  the  Constitu- 
tion of  1848,  and  was  limited  to  one  point,  viz.  the 
revision  of  that  Constitution.  All  such  revisions 
became  subject  to  a  compulsory  appeal  to  the 
people,  and  the  articles  relating  to  this  matter  were 
reproduced  in  the  revised  Constitution  of  1874. 
But  as  we  have  seen,  the  latter  also  contains  an 
article,  extending  the  exercise  of  the  popular  vote, 
when  demanded  by  30,000  citizens  or  eight  cantons, 
to  all  federal  laws  and  all  resolutions  of  a  general 
nature  which  have  been  passed  by  the  Chambers. 
These  two  Referendums,  the  one  compulsory  and 
the  other  optional,  are  exercised  by  the  collective 
vote  of  the  citizens  of  the  whole  confederation. 
By  the  cantonal  Referendum,  whether  compulsory 
or  optional,  many  important  local  matters  are  sub- 
mitted to  the  collective  vote  of  the  citizens  of  the 
particular  canton  interested,  and  the  institution  is 

now  to  be  found  all  over  Switzerland,  except  where 

II 


212  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

there  is  still  a  Langsgemeinde  and  in  Freiburg, 
where  the  Ultramontane  majority  are  perhaps  a 
little  prone  to  deprecate  changes. 

"A  sufficient  period  has  elapsed  to  allow  the 
people  of  Switzerland  to  form  an  opinion  of  the 
working  and  results  of  the  popular  vote.  As 
regards  the  former,  nothing  could  be  more  simple. 
All  the  voter  has  to  do  is  to  deposit  in  the  urn  his 
voting  paper  with  either  "  Aye  "  or  ''  No  "  written 
upon  it.  As  to  the  moral  effect  which  the  exercise 
of  this  institution  has  had  upon  the  people,  we  are 
assured  that  it  is  admitted  to  be  salutary  even  by 
adversaries  of  democratic  government.  The  con- 
sciousness of  individual  influence,  as  w^ell  as  the 
national  feeling,  is  declared  to  have  been  strength- 
ened, and  the  fact  of  a  large  and,  on  several 
occasions,  increased  participation  of  the  people 
in  the  vote  is  quoted  as  tending  to  prove  that  their 
interest  in  political  questions  is  growing  keener. 

"  Extreme  measures,  whether  radical  or  re- 
actionary, have  no  chance  whatever  of  being 
accepted  by  the  people,  who,  while  in  a  manner 
fulfilling  the  functions  of  a  Second  Chamber,  have 
infinitely  more  weight  than  any  such  body  usually 
possesses,  even  if  it  be  thoroughly  representative 
and  chosen  by  universal  suff'rage. 

"It  would  seem  that,  of  the  two  forms  of  Re- 
ferendum existing  in  cantons,  the  compulsory  is 
more  practical  than  the  optional. 

"  Since  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Referendum 
in  1874,  for  laws  and  general  resolutions  passed  by 
the    Chambers,   many   such   measures   have   been 


THE  REFERENDUM  218 

accepted  by  the  Swiss  people  without  a  vote. 
Others  have  given  rise  to  much  discussion  and 
difference  of  opinion,  some  being  ultimately 
sanctioned  and  some  rejected  by  the  popular 
vote. 

"On  May  nth,  1884,  no  less  than  four  mea- 
sures which  had  been  adopted  by  the  Chambers 
were  rejected  by  the  popular  vote." 


Australia. 

In  Australia  no  amendment  of  the  Constitution 
can  become  law,  even  although  agreed  to  by  both 
Chambers  of  the  Legislature,  until  after  it  has  been 
submitted  to  the  electors  in  a  Referendum  ;  and  a 
bare  majority  of  electors  is  not  sufficient  to  pass  it 
into  law.  There  must  not  only  be  a  majority  of  the 
whole  number  of  the  electors  voting,  but  also  a 
majority  in  a  majority  of  the  States  of  the  Australian 
Commonwealth.  As  there  are  six  States  in  that 
Commonwealth,  it  follows  that  there  must  be  a 
majority  in  favour  of  the  proposed  change  of  the 
Constitution  in  four  of  those  States. 

It  has  been  noticed  that  in  America  sometimes 
not  so  much  interest  is  taken  in  the  voting  at  a 
Referendum  as  there  is  in  the  election  of  members 
to  the  State  Congress ;  but  that  has  not  been  the 
experience  in  Australia.  In  that  country,  as  many 
electors  have  voted  respecting  proposed  changes  in 
the  Constitution  as  in  respect  of  an  election  of 
Members  of  Parliament  when  the  two  duties  of 
citizenship  had  to  be  performed  simultaneously  in 


214  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 

the  same  polling  booth;  and  in  April,  191 1,  they 
showed  as  lively  a  sense  of  responsibility  on  the 
occasion  of  the  first  Referendum,  which,  as  it  were, 
stood  alone,  unsupported  by  the  interest  of  a 
General  Election.  Two  amendments  of  the  Consti- 
tution were  submitted  to  the  electors,  the  first  of 
which  may  be  roughly  summarized  as  a  proposal 
that  the  Commonwealth  Government,  in  contra- 
distinction to  the  State  Government,  should  have 
control  of  all  legislation  affecting  industry  and 
commerce,  and  the  second  as  a  proposal  for  the 
nationalization  of  all  monopolies.  In  Australia 
every  adult  male  and  female  has  a  vote,  and,  in 
round  figures,  1,200,000  voters  went  to  the  poll  out 
of  a  total  population  of  under  five  million  souls.  The 
amendments  were  rejected  by  over  240,000  votes. 

In  the  State  of  Queensland,  and  again  in  the 
State  of  South  Australia,  the  question  of  denomi- 
national or  undenominational  religious  education 
has  been  decided  by  a  special  Referendum,  and  in 
Queensland  henceforth  obstinate  disputes  between 
the  two  Houses  of  Parliament  are  to  be  settled  by 
a  Referendum. 

Natal. 

In  Natal  in  1909,  when  the  Union  of  South  Africa 
was  contemplated,  and  after  the  Constitution  had 
been  drawn  up  by  a  South  African  Convention  and 
published  and  explained  in  Parliament,  the  question 
was  submitted  to  the  electors.  The  Parliament  of 
Natal    felt   that    the    question    at   issue   was   too 


THE   REFERENDUM  215 

important  for  them  to  decide,  and  they  passed  a 
special  Referendum  Act,  leaving  the  decision  to 
the  electors.  The  Schedule  to  that  Act  was  in  the 
following  form : 

SCHEDULE. 
Referendum  Act,  1909. 
Are  you  in  favour  of  the  Draft  South  Africa  Act  ? 

Yes.         [2 


No. 


D 


If  you  are  in  favour  of  the  Draft  Act,  make  your 
cross  in  the  square  opposite  the  word  "  Yes." 

If  you  are  against  the  Draft  Act,  make  your 
cross  in  the  square  opposite  the  word  "  No." 

The  result  was  published  in  an  extraordinary 
number  of  the  Natal  Government  Gazette  on  June 
I2th,  1909.  The  votes  had  been  counted,  not  as 
a  whole,  but  separately  in  connection  with  each 
constituency,  and  the  returns  showed  that  not  only 
was  there  a  majority  among  the  whole  of  the 
electors  of  Natal  in  favour  of  union,  but  that  there 
was  a  majority  in  every  single  constituency  into 
which  Natal  was  then  divided — a  truly  remarkable 
result  I 

United  Kingdom. 

It  has  been  already  stated  that  the  Referendum 
is,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  used  in  the  United  Kingdom, 


216  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 


I 


both  in  municipalities  and  in  trades  unions.  It  is  a 
matter  of  common  knowledge  that,  when  the 
question  of  a  strike  is  before  a  trades  union  like 
the  Miners'  Federation,  the  question  is  not  decided 
by  any  committee  of  the  union  but  by  all  the 
members  of  the  union  themselves  at  a  ballot, 
which  is  exactly  the  same  thing  as  a  Referendum. 
It  is  not,  however,  equally  commonly  known  that 
the  Referendum  is  used  for  important  purposes  in 
connection  with  our  municipal  government.  The 
following  is  a  copy  of  the  declaration  of  the  result 
of  the  poll  on  an  important  occasion  recently  in 
Bristol : 


DECLARATION  OF  RESULT  OF  POLL. 

County    Borough    of    Bristol. 

In  Parliament — Session  1911. 

The  Bristol  Corporation  Billy  1911. 

Whereas  a  poll  of  the  Electors  of  the  above-named 
County  Borough  was  taken  on  the  26th  day  of 
January,  191 1,  with  reference  to  the  resolutions 
put  to  the  Public  Meeting  of  Electors,  held  on 
the  6th  day  of  January,  191 1,  in  favour  of  the  pro- 
motion of  the  Bill,  the  title  of  which  is  set  forth 
above,  and  such  resolutions  were  in  the  following 
terms  : 

I.  ^'  That  this  Meeting  of  the  Electors  approves 
of  the  provision  made  in  the  Bill  to  be  promoted 
in  the  ensuing  Session  to  empower  the  Corporation 


THE   REFERENDUM  217 

to  lay  out  and  utilise  for  burial  purposes  lands 
adjoining  Canford  Cemetery  and  Avonview  Ceme- 
tery, Bristol,  and  to  borrow  the  moneys  necessary 
for  these  purposes." 

2.  "That  this  Meeting  of  the  Electors  approves 
of  the  provision  made  in  the  Bill  to  empower 
the  Corporation  to  revise  the  rates  of  tonnage  on 
vessels  entering  or  leaving  the  Port  ;  to  make 
provision  for  better  securing  the  payment  of  rates 
on  goods  imported  or  exported  coastwise ;  and  to 
enable  the  Corporation  to  charge  Passenger  fares 
for  Passengers  using  the  Railways  forming  part 
of  the  Dock  Undertaking." 

3.  ''That  this  Meeting  of  Electors  approves  of 
the  provision  made  in  the  Bill  to  empower  the 
Corporation  to  adjust  moneys  already  raised  and 
to  raise  further  moneys  for  the  completion  of 
the  Dock  Works  at  Avonmouth ;  to  borrow  moneys 
for  the  erection  of  sheds  and  warehouses  at  Avon- 
mouth,  and  for  the  general  purposes  of  the  Dock 
Undertaking." 

4.  ''That  this  Meeting  of  Electors  approves  of 
the  provision  made  in  the  Bill  to  authorize  the 
Corporation  to  spend  money  upon  advertising  the 
City  and  Port,  and  to  enable  them  to  appoint  on 
any  committee  which  they  may  select  for  the 
purposje  of  advertising  persons  who  are  not 
members  of  the  Council." 

I,  the  undersigned,  being  the  Returning  Officer 
at  the  said  Poll,  do  hereby  declare  that  the  number 
of  Votes  recorded  thereat  is  as  follows  : — 


218 


RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 


In  favour  of  Resolution  No.  i     15,833  Votes 


Against  Resolution  No.  i   .    . 

6,657      „ 

Majority  in  favour 

9,176 

In  favour  of  Resolution  No.  2 
Against  Resolution  No.  2  .    . 

17,718  „ 
4,370      „ 

Majority  in  favour 

13,348 

In  favour  of  Resolution  No.  3 
Against  Resolution  No.  3  .    . 

16,751      „ 

5,450     „ 

Majority  in  favour 

11,301 

In  favour  of  Resolution  No.  4 
Against  Resolution  No.  4  .    . 

15,218      „ 

6,477      „ 

Majority  in  favour 

8,741 

I  22, 


088 


201 


I  22, 

I  21,695 


Dated  this  27th  day  of  January,  191 1. 

C.  A.  HAYES,  Lord  Mayor, 
Returning  Officer. 


The  descriptions  given  above  show  how  the 
Referendum  is  worked  elsewhere,  where  the  same 
difficulties  in  the  working  of  a  democratic  form 
of  Government,  although  occurring  doubtless  in 
different  forms,  have  been  solved  by  the  Referendum 
as  a  remedy.  Consideration  must  now  be  given  to 
the  objections  urged  against  the  Referendum  itself, 
or  to  its  introduction  into  this  country. 

It  has  been  urged  that  the  Referendum  is  the 
fanciful  creation  of  theorists,  and  that  in  practice  it 
would  be  impossible  to  put  it  into  operation.  I 
will  say  at  once,  for  the  sake  of  clearing  the  ground, 
that  because  the  Referendum   has  been  found  to 


THE   REFERENDUM  219 

work  well  in,  and  to  suit  the  political  conditions 
of,  so  many  states  in  Switzerland  and  the  United 
States  of  America,  it  does  not  follow  that  it  would 
suit  us.  But  the  argument  can  surely  be  drawn 
from  its  extensive  and  continuous  use  in  America 
and  Switzerland  that  the  Referendum  is  a  piece  of 
political  machinery  which  can  easily  be  used  in 
practice,  and  that  there  is  no  objection  alleged  in 
respect  of  its  cost  or  inconvenience  or  the  difficulty 
of  adjusting  it  to  Parliamentary  government,  that 
it  is  not  a  mere  bogey  invented  by  Radicals  as 
part  of  their  effort  to  keep  the  Referendum  out  of 
the  British  Constitution  by  all  means  in  their  power. 
Furthermore,  the  fact  that  the  Referendum  is  used 
for  certain  limited  purposes  in  Australia,  and  as 
part  of  the  regular  constitutional  machinery  of  the 
Commonwealth;  is  surely  proof,  not  only  that  it  can 
be  used,  but  that  it  can  be  used  by  our  own  race 
and  as  part  of  one  of  the  Constitutions  of  the 
Empire. 

Another  objection  is  that  the  introduction  of 
the  Referendum  into  the  British  Constitution 
would  be  unfair  to  the  Liberal  Party,  because  if  a 
Unionist  Government  were  in  power,  and  had  a 
majority  in  both  Houses  of  Parliament,  then  it 
would  only  be  under  very  exceptional  circum- 
stances that  a  measure  would  be  sent  to  a 
Referendum.  To  this  argument  there  are  two 
replies.  The  first  is,  that  in  a  reconstructed 
Second  Chamber  there  would  be  no  assured 
majority  of  Unionists ;  and  that,  although  that 
reconstructed    Chamber    might    be    conservative 


220  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

in  a  national  sense,  it  would  certainly  no  longer  be 
conservative  in  the  party  sense  as  the  House  of 
Lords  is  now  alleged  to  be.  It  must,  however, 
also  be  pointed  out  that  this  is  a  contingency  for 
which  the  Radicals  themselves  do  not,  even  in  the 
Parliament  Act,  attempt  to  make  provision.  The 
Referendum  is  put  forward  partly  as  an  answer  to 
the  pet  Radical  grievance  that  the  House  of  Lords 
prevented  the  passage  of  Liberal  legislation  which 
the  electors  ardently  desired.  The  Parliament  Act 
is  now  part  of  the  statute  law,  and  if  an  Unionist 
Government  were  to  come  into  power  to-morrow 
that  Government  would  be  far  more  powerful  than 
any  Unionist  Government  has  yet  been  to  pass 
such  legislation  as  it  chose  to  pass,  whether  the 
electors  really  desired  that  legislation  or  not. 

Again,  as  it  is  urged  that  if  the  Referendum  be 
adopted  into  the  Constitution,  so  must  also  the 
Initiative,  let  me  remind  my  readers  what  the 
Initiative  is.  It  is  not  always  quite  the  same 
under  all  circumstances ;  there  are  more  forms  of 
it  than  one,  but  in  its  crudest  form  it  is  the  pro- 
vision by  which  a  certain  number  of  electors  may 
put  forward  a  project  of  legislation  that  has  not 
been  discussed  in  Parliament  at  all,  and  which  is 
then  submitted  to  the  electors  in  a  Referendum 
to  be  passed  or  rejected. 

It  is  obvious  that  machinery  of  this  kind  might 
be  used  by  Socialists  to  put  forward  predatory 
proposals  direct  to  the  electorate ;  but  its  special 
inherent  danger  consists,  not  in  the  fact  that  the 
proposals  might  be  predatory,  but  in  the  fact  that 


THE   REFERENDUM  ftftl 

these  predatory  proposals  might  be  voted  upon  by 
the  electors  at  a  Referendum  without  that  adequate 
preliminary  and  sustained  discussion  and  criticism 
which  is  necessary  for  the  purpose  of  informing 
them  of  their  true  nature,  and  consequently  no 
proposal  in  respect  of  the  Referendum  will  ever  be 
put  forward  by  the  Unionist  Party  which  does  not 
ensure  to  the  electors  a  period  for  adequate  and 
sustained  preliminary  discussion  and  criticism 
before  being  asked  to  vote  upon  a  Bill. 

If  a  democracy  like  ours  is  determined  to 
embark  on  a  course  of  legislative  injustice  and 
spoliation,  in  the  long  run  it  will  do  so,  but  I  do 
not  believe  the  British  people  will  intentionally 
ever  do  any  such  thing.  The  real  danger  of  the 
democratic  system  to  us  consists  in  the  possibility 
of  the  electors  being  cajoled  into  the  approval  of 
a  proposal  before  they  have  understood  its  full 
significance,  and  which  they  would  have  unhesitat- 
ingly rejected  if  they  had  had  time  to  understand 
it.  The  British  people  do  not  grasp  quickly  the 
full  bearing  of  a  political  proposition  which  is  new 
to  them,  but  if  they  are  given  time,  history  proves 
their  judgment  to  be  sounder  than  that  of  any 
democracy  of  which  the  world  has  hitherto  had 
experience. 

But  the  question  must  be  answered — is  there 
any  necessary  connection  between  the  Referendum 
and  the  Initiative?  I  assert  that  the  answer  is 
"  No,"  that  there  is  no  necessary  connection.  The 
Referendum,  in  one  form  or  another,  is  to  be  found 
as  part  of  the  Constitution  of  forty-five  of  the  forty- 


2^2  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

six  States  of  which  the  United  States  of  America  is 
composed ;  the  Initiative  has  a  place  in  the  Con- 
stitution of  only  seven  of  those  forty-six  States, 
and  I  understand  from  Mr.  Bryce's  Report  that  it 
is  in  actual  operation  in  only  one.  In  Switzerland, 
the  Referendum  is  in  operation  in  every  canton  but 
one ;  the  Initiative  is  in  operation  in  some  cantons, 
but  not  in  all.  In  the  Commonwealth  of  Australia 
no  change  of  any  kind  can  be  made  in  the  Constitu- 
tion, even  when  both  Houses  of  Parliament  are  in 
agreement,  unless  it  be  approved  by  a  majority  of 
the  electors  in  a  majority  of  the  States,  voting  at  a 
Referendum,  but  the  Initiative  has  no  place  in  the 
Constitution  of  the  Commonwealth.  The  Initiative 
is,  in  fact,  another  red  herring  dragged  across  the 
trail  of  the  Referendum.  The  Initiative  can  be  dis- 
cussed on  its  own  merits,  but  there  is  no  reason 
whatever  why,  because  the  Referendum  is  intro- 
duced for  certain  definite  purposes  into  the  British 
Constitution,  the  Initiative  should  also  be  intro- 
duced. 

The  argument  used  above  has  in  part  also 
served  as  an  answer  to  the  objection  that  the 
Referendum  can  be  used  for  the  bribery  and 
debauchery  of  the  electors,  and  that  their  ignorance 
and  unfitness  to  decide  an  issue  are  an  absolute  bar 
to  its  introduction,  but  it  will  be  well  to  develop  it 
further.  The  objection  has  been  formulated  in  this 
way :  If  the  Referendum  were  used  for  measures 
which  might  take  the  form  of  a  direct  bribe  to  the 
electors,  it  would  demoralize  first  ministers,  then 
Parliament,  and  then  the  electorate.    A  crude  bribe 


THE   REFERENDUM  223 

might,  perhaps,  be  rejected  by  the  electors,  but 
could  they  be  trusted  to  withstand  the  insidious 
mixture  of  bribery  and  sentiment  which  forms 
the  staple  of  the  platform  speeches  of  Radicals 
and  Socialists? 

This  argument  deserves  careful  attention,  but 
I  protest  that  it  must  be  discussed  in  comparison 
with  the  facts  as  they  are,  and  not  as  we  would 
wish  them  to  be.  What  is  the  present  position  ? 
Are  not  the  Bills  of  the  Radical  Government 
already  introduced  to  the  electors  in  a  dangerous 
and  insidious  mixture  of  bribery  and  sentiment  ? 
What  else  have  been  Mr.  Lloyd  George's  speeches 
at  Limehouse  and  Mile  End  and  elsewhere  ?  We 
are  already  confronted  with  this  gross  abuse.  The 
demoralization  feared  is  not  prospective,  it  is  exis- 
tent ;  and  the  question  is,  not  whether  there  is  not 
a  danger  of  the  abuse  of  the  Referendum  by  such 
means,  but  which  is  the  greater  danger — the  danger 
to  be  feared  from  the  votes  of  the  electors  them- 
selves at  a  Referendum,  after  attempts  have  been 
made  to  debauch  their  sense  of  honesty  and  justice, 
or  that  to  be  feared  from  the  votes  of  the  members 
of  the  House  of  Commons  dominated  by  the  caucus, 
in  its  turn  dominated  by  Mr.  Lloyd  George,  or 
some  unknown  demagogue  of  the  future  ? 

The  truth  is  that  politicians  who  do  not  scruple 
to  resort  to  such  methods  of  sustaining  themselves 
in  office,  will  resort  to  these  methods  under  any 
democratic  system,  and  the  real  question  now  to 
be  answered  is,  not  whether  the  Referendum  would 
or  would  not  be  responsible  for  introducing  such 


224  RIGHTS   OF    CITIZENSHIP 

methodS;  but  whether  they  could  be  more  easily 
defeated  if  the  final  word  rested  with  the  electors 
at  a  Referendum  or  with  an  autocratic  Single 
Chamber  (as  the  House  of  Commons  at  present 
is),  unchecked  by  any  Referendum.  In  my  own 
judgment  the  path  of  safety  undoubtedly  lies  with 
the  Referendum.  I  would  far  rather  argue  before 
the  electors,  who  themselves  were  about  to  give 
a  vote  on  a  definite  concrete  proposal,  however 
predatory  in  character,  than  I  would  argue  to  a 
tyrannical  majority  in  a  Single  Chamber  dominated 
by  the  caucus. 

Those  who  advocate  the  use  of  the  Referendum 
do  so  as  an  appeal  to  the  electors,  not  in  substi- 
tution for  the  fullest  debate  in  Parliament,  but  as 
an  appeal  in  certain  cases  after  that  debate  is 
concluded.  So  organized,  they  consider  that  the 
Referendum  cannot  justly  be  described  as  an 
additional  danger,  and  that  the  real  danger  to  be 
guarded  against  already  exists  in  the  autocracy  of 
a  Single  Chamber.  The  Referendum  properly 
organized  would,  they  urge,  be  a  powerful  check 
on  that  autocracy.  If  the  electors  at  a  Referendum 
endorsed  a  decision  of  Parliament,  the  situation 
would  be  no  worse  even  from  a  Conservative  point 
of  view.  Every  time  they  rejected  a  Bill  approved 
by  Parliament,  the  country  would  have  been  saved 
from  a  piece  of  legislation  which  would  otherwise 
have  been  imposed  upon  it  against  its  will. 

Some  of  our  friends  think  that,  when  the 
Parliament  Act  has  been  repealed  and  the  House 
of    Lords   reconstructed    into    a    strong    Second 


THE   REFERENDUM  225 

Chamber,  there  will  be  no  need  for  the  Referendum. 
I  cannot  share  that  opinion ;  I  agree  that  the 
stronger  the  Second  Chamber  the  less  frequent  will 
be  the  occasions  for  recourse  to  the  Referendum, 
and,  as  I  do  not  desire  to  see  the  Referendum  too 
freely  used,  I  should  consider  that  a  great  ad- 
ditional advantage;  but  I  hold  that  the  absence  of 
any  provision  for  settling  an  acute  difference  of 
opinion  between  the  two  Houses  of  Parliament 
other  than  a  general  election  to  be  a  grave  defect 
in  the  constitution,  and,  however  strongly  the 
Second  Chamber  may  be  reconstructed,  the  Refe- 
rendum will  be  required  as  the  constitutional 
method  of  settling  such  persistent  irreconcilable 
disputes. 

All  who  have  had  the  experience  of  being 
brought  into  close  contact  with  the  British 
electorate  will  agree  that  they  are,  on  the  whole, 
a  set  of  men  genuinely  anxious  to  do  what  is  right, 
and  to  give  fair  play  to  all  interests  and  classes. 
The  closer  Unionists  can  get  to  them  in  the  settle- 
ment of  the  grave  questions  of  the  future,  the  more 
stable  will  be  the  Constitution  and  the  rights  of 
property ;  the  more  effectually  the  Radicals  can 
interpose  an  autocratic  Single  Chamber  between 
the  people  and  the  champions  of  the  Constitution, 
and  of  the  rights  of  the  individual  citizen,  the  more 
unstable  will  be  all  our  conditions.  Mr.  Disraeli 
was  never  wiser  than  when  he  adjured  his  party  to 
trust  to  the  sublime  instincts  of  an  ancient  people. 

1   lay  great   stress  on   the   educative   effect   of 
requiring   the   electors   to   consider   one   question 


226  RIGHTS   OF  CITIZENSHIP 


I 


at  a  time.  Public  meetings,  the  Press,  all  sorts  of 
literature,  and  elections,  are  the  chief  instruments 
of  the  political  education  of  the  electors ;  but  in  a 
General  Election  the  issue  is  a  bewildering  com- 
plication of  rival  policies,  diverse  bills,  and  personal 
considerations,  while  everything  is  overshadowed 
by  what  I  must  call  the  '^ cup-tie"  aspect  of  the 
giant  struggle  between  the  great  political  parties. 
The  inevitable  tendency  is  to  attach  the  elector 
blindly  to  a  colour  or  a  label.  A  Referendum  on  a 
single  great  issue  would  in  my  judgment  do  more 
than  anything  else  to  make  him  regard  himself 
more  as  a  trustee,  and  less  as  a  sportsman.  The 
Referendum  would  be  a  potent  instrument  for  the 
political  education  of  the  democracy. 

Remembering  the  quarter  from  which  it  comes, 
the  most  extraordinary  argument  which  is  used 
against  the  Referendum  is  that  the  electors  are  not 
fit  to  decide  the  kind  of  issue  which  would  be  sub- 
mitted to  them.  I  can  understand  the  argument 
and  appreciate  its  full -weight  when  it  is  directed 
against  democracy  as  an  institution,  when  it  is  used 
to  point  out  how  absurd  it  is  to  expect  the  average 
elector,  with  his  comparatively  limited  oppor- 
tunities of  information,  and  his  hard  struggle  to 
live,  to  decide  the  great  issues  which  are  the  sub- 
ject of  modern  politics.  I  can  understand  such  an 
argument  used  by  one  who  desired  to  restrict  the 
franchise  to  comparatively  few  persons,  well  edu- 
cated and  possessed  of  property.  But  I  confess 
I  am  wholly  unable  to  understand  the  argument 
when  it  proceeds  from  a  man  who  lauds  democracy 


THE   REFERENDUM  227 

as  the  best  possible  form  of  government,  or  who 
at  any  rate  accepts  it  so  long  as  it  is  not  equipped 
with  the  machinery  of  the  Referendum. 

For  what  is  the  proposal  to  which  this  objection 
is  taken  ?  That  after  a  measure  such  as  a  Bill  for 
Home  Rule  for  Ireland,  or  for  the  Disestablishment 
and  Disendowment  of  the  Church,  has  been  debated 
in  Parliament  for  at  least  two  sessions,  when  it  has 
been  before  the  country  for  many  months,  when  it 
has  been  discussed  in  every  newspaper  and  on 
every  platform,  when  its  leading  features  are  fairly 
well-known  to  the  great  majority  of  the  electors,  it 
should  then,  under  certain  circumstances,  be  sub- 
mitted to  the  electors  to  say  whether  they  approve 
of  it  or  not.  When  this  proposal  is  made,  the 
objection  is  raised  that  the  electors  are  not  fit  to 
decide,  and  in  the  same  breath  it  is  asserted  that 
they  are  fit  to  decide  at  a  General  Election  whether 
that  particular  measure  shall  become  law,  and 
whether  a  dozen  other  measures,  most  of  which 
have  not  been  discussed  at  all,  shall  become  law. 
The  proposition,  in  fact,  amounts  to  this,  that  the 
more  measures  on  which  an  elector  has  to  give  an 
opinion  at  the  same  moment,  and  the  less  they 
have  been  discussed,  the  fitter  he  is  to  give  a 
decision  on  them ;  but  that  if  one  measure,  after 
ample  discussion,  is  eliminated  from  all  others  and 
stands  by  itself  alone,  then  he  is  quite  unfit  to 
give  a  decision  upon  it ! 

Mr.  Asquith  is  reported  in  The  Times  of  April 
4th,  191 1,  to  have  used  the  following  words  :  ^'  When 
this  Bill  (the  Parliament  Bill)  was  presented  to  the 


228  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

country,  as  it  was  at  the  last  election,  it  was  pre- 
sented with  its  preamble.  The  assent  given  by 
the  electorate  to  the  Bill  was  an  assent  given,  I  do 
not  say  to  every  detail,  but  given  to  the  Bill  as  a 
whole."  This  was  a  Bill  which  had  been  printed 
and  published  in  the  early  part  of  1910,  but  never 
discussed  for  one  single  day  in  the  House  of 
Commons.  It  was  a  Bill  presented  to  the  electors 
under  such  conditions  as  no  Bill  could  ever  be 
presented  to  them  in  the  form  of  a  Referendum. 
Mr.  Asquith  would  probably  make  a  great  point  of 
the  unfitness  of  the  electors  to  decide  such  a 
question  after  ample  discussion  at  a  Referendum, 
and  yet  he  claimed  that  they  gave  their  decision 
upon  it  at  the  General  Election  of  December,  1910, 
although  there  had  been  no  preliminary  discussion  ! 
To  judge  by  his  speech  at  a  further  stage  of  the 
Parliament  Bill,  as  reported  in  The  Times  of  April 
2 1  St,  191 1, 1  understand  him  to  have  said  that  at  the 
same  election — December,  1910 — the  electors  gave 
him  a  mandate  to  pass  Home  Rule  for  Ireland. 
Mr.  Asquith  would  absolutely  decline  to  refer  a 
Home  Rule  Bill  to  a  Referendum  after  it  had  been 
discussed  in  all  its  details  for  many  months  in 
Parliament,  and  he  would  probably  say  that  the 
electors  were  unfit  to  give  a  decision  in  such  a 
manner;  yet  he  tells  us  that  they  have  given  him 
a  mandate  to  pass  a  Home  Rule  Bill  for  Ireland, 
the  details  of  which,  I  presume,  had  been  indicated 
to  them  by  some  process  of  telepathy— as  they  had 
never  been  published ! 

Again,  it  is  said  that  the  frequent  or  habitual 


THE   REFERENDUM  229 

use  of  the  Referendum  would  necessarily  weaken 
the  sense  of  responsibility  of  Parliament  and  en- 
courage members  to  vote  for  measures  of  which 
they  disapprove  if  they  were  popular  among  any 
considerable  section  of  their  supporters,  trusting 
to  others  to  reject  what  they  themselves  were 
afraid  to  oppose,  or  at  least  washing  their  hands  of 
a  responsibility  for  the  consequences.  This  argu- 
ment, again,  must  be  weighed  in  connection  with 
facts  as  they  are.  The  Member  of  Parliament 
to-day  is  in  the  grip  of  the  party  machine,  and  he 
cannot  escape  from  it.  What  effect  the  Referendum 
would  have  on  the  sense  of  responsibility  of 
Members  of  Parliament,  and^  Cabinet  Ministers, 
can  only  be  a  matter  of  opinion ;  but  I  suggest  in 
the  first  place  that  the  present  position  in  this 
respect  is  so  bad  that  it  cannot  easily  be  made 
worse,  and  in  the  second  place  that  it  is  more 
probable  that  the  effect  of  the  Referendum  would 
be  to  heighten  than  to  weaken  the  sense  of  re- 
sponsibility. Cabinet  Ministers  would  think  twice, 
and  oftener,  before  they  proposed  measures  which 
they  knew  were  deeply  resented  by  a  very  large 
section  of  the  population,  a  number  which  they 
might  well  suspect  really  to  comprise  a  majority, 
and  Members  of  Parliament  would  feel  the  same 
influence  and  make  their  representations  felt 
within  the  party  before  the  question  took  shape  in 
the  form  of  a  Bill  in  the  House  of  Commons. 
This,  in  my  opinion,  would  be  just  as  true  of  the 
Unionist  Party  as  of  the  Radical  Party. 

The  influence  of  the  Referendum  would,  in  fact, 


230  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

be  towards  compromise,  and  where  we  have  those 
acute  divisions  of  opinion  which  exist  in  this  coun- 
try among  great  bodies  of  men,  as,  for  instance,  in 
the  matter  of  religious  education,  compromise,  I 
submit,  is  what  all  sensible  people  should  desire. 
This  objection  also  ignores  the  introduction  of 
the  system  of  log-rolling  into  our  Parliamentary 
tactics,  which  is  now  an  accomplished  fact.  The 
groups  of  Welsh,  Irish,  Scottish  and  Labour 
members  scheme  to  tie  themselves  to  each  other 
like  men  in  a  three-legged  race.  Each  group  is 
willing  to  support  the  others  to  realize  their  pet 
legislative  projects  provided  that  the  support  is 
mutual,  and  that  each  group  is  repaid  for  its  votes 
by  receiving  the  votes  of  the  other  groups  when 
its  turn  comes.  This  system  is  capable  of  almost 
indefinite  extension,  and  it  is  commonly  reported 
that  it  has  been  so  extended  in  America.  Log- 
rolling involves  the  destruction  of  the  sense  of 
responsibility,  both  of  Cabinet  Ministers  and  Mem- 
bers of  Parliament,  and  whatever  else  it  did  the 
Referendum  would  certainly  defeat  log-rolling. 

Yet  another  objection  urged  against  the  Refe- 
rendum is  that  a  Cabinet  could  not  retain  office 
after  a  Bill  promoted  by  it  had  been  rejected  at  a 
Referendum.  Of  course,  if  a  Cabinet  had  staked  all 
its  fortunes  on  a  measure  such  as  Home  Rule  for 
Ireland,  and  if  that  Bill  were  rejected  by  the  electors 
at  a  Referendum,  the  credit  of  that  Government 
would  be  so  shaken  that  it  might  not  be  able  to 
retain  office.  But  the  question  is  essentially  one 
of  degree.     If  the  Bill  rejected  was   only   one   of 


THE   REFERENDUM  231 

secondary  importance;  there  is  no  reason  whatever 
why  the  Government  should  resign.  Of  course,  its 
credit  pro  tanto  would  be  damaged ;  but  the  prob- 
ability is  that  the  Cabinet  would  be  very  sensible 
of  this  danger  in  advance,  and  would  endeavour  to 
avoid  the  necessity  for  a  Referendum  by  reasonable 
compromise,  which  is  exactly  the  tendency  it  is 
most  desirable  to  foster. 

The  doctrine  of  verbal  inspiration  in  legislation 
and  of  infallibility  in  administration  is  a  new  and 
very  mischievous  one.  It  is  only  within  com- 
paratively recent  times  that  a  Government  has 
affected  to  regard  an  amendment  of  detail  in  com- 
mittee, or  a  resolution  in  respect  of  some  ordinary 
administrative  blunder  as  a  question  of  confidence. 
If  the  Referendum  had  no  other  result  than  that  of 
destroying  this  ridiculous  heresy,  which  has  had 
much  influence  in  impairing  the  independent  action 
of  Members  of  Parliament,  it  would  perform  a 
great  service  to  the  cause  of  Parliamentary  Govern- 
ment. The  fact  is  that  Liberals  and  Radicals  are 
so  obsessed  with  the  sense  of  their  beneficent 
omniscience  that  they  consider  it  a  matter  of  no 
importance  that  the  majority  of  the  electors  may 
be  really  opposed  to  the  laws  they  pass.  Those 
who  happen  to  think  that  a  democracy  becomes 
an  absurd  and  dangerous  farce,  if  a  minority  can 
persistently  impose  its  will  on  a  majority  of  the 
electors,  will  not  be  distracted  in  their  advocacy 
of  the  Referendum  by  the  plaintive  cries  of  the 
Radicals  that  it  might  sometimes  make  their 
retention  of  office  more  difficult. 


282  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 


But  in  connection  with  this  argument  it  is 
interesting  to  note  that  the  Labour  Cabinet  in 
Australia  has  never  resigned,  although  the  electors 
of  the  Commonwealth  in  April  191 1  rejected  at  a 
Referendum  the  proposed  amendments  to  the  Con- 
stitution to  which  it  attached  great  importance, 
and  that  it  continues  to  enjoy  the  support  of  its 
Parliamentary  majority  and  the  confidence  of  the 
electors. 

I  have  now  shown  what  the  nature  of  the 
Referendum  is,  and  how  it  is  used  in  foreign  coun- 
tries and  in  the  Dominions  of  the  Empire,  and  to 
a  limited  degree  for  local  or  trade  purposes  in  the 
United  Kingdom.  I  have  also  endeavoured  to 
meet  the  objections  urged  to  its  introduction  into 
our  Constitution,  but  for  the  arguments  I  have 
used  I  am  alone  responsible.  The  leaders  of  our 
party  have  accepted  the  principle  of  the  Referendum, 
but  in  what  manner  and  for  what  purposes  and  in 
what  degree  its  use  shall  be  recommended  it  will 
be  for  them  with  the  consent  of  the  Unionist  party 
to  decide. 


n 


THE   PARLIAMENT   ACT,   1911 

An  Act  to  make  provision  with  respect  to  the  powers  of  the  House 
of  Lords  in  relation  to  those  of  the  House  of  Commons^  and 
to  limit  the  duration  of  Parliament.     \\Zth  August^  191 1-] 

Whereas  it  is  expedient  that  provision  should  be  made  for 
regulating  the  relations  between  the  two  Houses  of  Parlia- 
ment : 

And  whereas  it  is  intended  to  substitute  for  the  House  of 
Lords  as  it  at  present  exists  a  Second  Chamber  constituted  on 
a  popular  instead  of  hereditary  basis,  but  such  substitution 
cannot  be  immediately  brought  into  operation  : 

And  whereas  provision  will  require  hereafter  to  be  made 
by  Parliament  in  a  measure  effecting  such  substitution  for 
limiting  and  defining  the  powers  of  the  new  Second  Chamber, 
but  it  is  expedient  to  make  such  provision  as  in  this  Act 
appears  for  restricting  the  existing  powers  of  the  House  of 
Lords  : 

Be  it  therefore  enacted  by  the  King's  most  Excellent 
Majesty,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Lords 
Spiritual  and  Temporal,  and  Commons,  in  this  present 
Parliament  assembled,  and  by  the  authority  of  the  same,  as 
follows : — 

Powers  of  House  of  Lords  as  to  Money  Bills. — 1. — (i)  If  a 
Money  Bill,  having  been  passed  by  the  House  of  Commons, 
and  sent  up  to  the  House  of  Lords  at  least  one  month  before 
the  end  of  the  Session,  is  not  passed  by  the  House  of  Lords 
without  amendment  within  one  month  after  it  is  so  sent  up  to 
that  House,  the  Bill  shall,  unless  the  House  of  Commons 
direct  to  the  contrary,  be  presented  to  His  Majesty  and 
become   an  Act  of  Parliament  on   the  Royal   Assent  being 


234  RIGHTS   OF   CITIZENSHIP 

signified,  notwithstanding  that  the  House  of  Lords  have  n( 
consented  to  the  Bill. 

(2)  A  Money  Bill  means  a  Public  Bill  which  in  the  opinion '" 
of  the  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Commons  contains  only 
provisions  dealing  with  all  or  any  of  the  following  subjects, 
namely,  the  imposition,  repeal,  remission,  alteration,  or 
regulation  of  taxation;  the  imposition  for  the  payment  of 
debt  or  other  financial  purposes  of  charges  on  the  Consolidated 
Fund,  or  on  money  provided  by  Parliament,  or  the  variation  or 
repeal  of  any  such  charges ;  supply ;  the  appropriation,  receipt, 
custody,  issue  or  audit  of  accounts  of  public  money ;  the  raising 
or  guarantee  of  any  loan  or  the  repayment  thereof;  or  sub- 
ordinate matters  incidental  to  those  subjects  or  any  of  them. 
In  this  subsection  the  expressions  "  taxation,"  "  pubhc 
money,"  and  *'  loan "  respectively  do  not  include  any 
taxation,  money,  or  loan  raised  by  local  authorities  or  bodies 
for  local  purposes. 

(3)  There  shall  be  endorsed  on  every  Money  Bill  when  it 
is  sent  up  to  the  House  of  Lords  and  when  it  is  presented 
to  His  Majesty  for  assent  the  certificate  of  the  Speaker  of  the 
House  of  Commons  signed  by  him  that  it  is  a  Money  Bill. 
Before  giving  his  certificate,  the  Speaker  shall  consult,  if 
practicable,  two  members  to  be  appointed  from  the  Chairmen's 
Panel  at  the  beginning  of  each  Session  by  the  Committee  of 
Selection. 

Restriction  of  the  Powers  of  the  House  of  Lords  as  to  Bills 
other  tha?i  Money  Bills. — 2. — (i)  If  any  Public  Bill  (other  than 
a  Money  Bill  or  a  Bill  containing  any  provision  to  extend  the 
maximum  duration  of  Parliament  beyond  five  years)  is  passed 
by  the  House  of  Commons  in  three  successive  sessions 
(whether  of  the  same  Parliament  or  not),  and^  having  been 
sent  up  to  the  House  of  Lords  at  least  one  month  before  the 
end  of  the  session,  is  rejected  by  the  House  of  Lords  in  each 
of  those  sessions,  that  Bill  shall,  on  its  rejection  for  the  third 
time  by  the  House  of  Lords,  unless  the  House  of  Commons 
direct  to  the  contrary,  be  presented  to  His  Majesty  and  become 
an  Act  of  Parliament  on  the  Royal  Assent  being  signified 
thereto,  notwithstanding  that  the  House  of  Lords  have  not 


THE   PARLIAMENT   ACT,  1911  235 

consented  to  the  Bill :  Provided  that  this  provision  shall  not 
take  effect  unless  two  years  have  elapsed  between  the  date  of 
the  second  reading  in  the  first  of  those  sessions  of  the  Bill  in 
the  House  of  Commons  and  the  date  on  which  it  passes  the 
House  of  Commons  in  the  third  of  those  sessions. 

(2)  When  a  Bill  is  presented  to  His  Majesty  for  assent  in 
pursuance  of  the  provisions  of  this  section,  there  shall  be 
endorsed  on  the  Bill  the  certificate  of  the  Speaker  of  the  House 
of  Commons  signed  by  him  that  the  provisions  of  this  section 
have  been  duly  complied  with. 

(3)  A  Bill  shall  be  deemed  to  be  rejected  by  the  House  of 
Lords  if  it  is  not  passed  by  the  House  of  Lords  either  without 
amendment  or  with  such  amendments  only  as  may  be  agreed 
to  by  both  Houses. 

(4)  A  Bill  shall  be  deemed  to  be  the  same  Bill  as  a  former 
Bill  sent  up  to  the  House  of  Lords  in  the  preceding  Session  if, 
when  it  is  sent  up  to  the  House  of  Lords,  it  is  identical  with 
the  former  Bill  or  contains  only  such  alterations  as  are  certified 
by  the  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Commons  to  be  necessary 
owing  to  the  time  which  has  elapsed  since  the  date  of  the 
former  Bill,  or  to  represent  any  amendments  which  have  been 
made  by  the  House  of  Lords  in  the  former  Bill  in  the  preceding 
session,  and  any  amendments  which  are  certified  by  the 
Speaker  to  have  been  made  by  the  House  of  Lords  in  the 
third  session  and  agreed  to  by  the  House  of  Commons  shall  be 
inserted  in  the  Bill  as  presented  for  Royal  Assent  in  pursuance 
of  this  section : 

Provided  that  the  House  of  Commons  may,  if  they  think 
fit,  on  the  passage  of  such  a  Bill  through  the  House  in  the 
second  or  third  session,  suggest  any  further  amendments 
without  inserting  the  amendments  in  the  Bill,  and  any  such 
suggested  amendments  shall  be  considered  by  the  House  of 
Lords,  and,  if  agreed  to  by  that  House,  shall  be  treated  as 
amendments  made  by  the  House  of  Lords  and  agreed  to  by 
the  House  of  Commons  ;  but  the  exercise  of  this  power  by  the 
House  of  Commons  shall  not  affect  the  operation  of  this 
section  in  the  event  of  the  Bill  being  rejected  by  the  House  of 
Lords. 


236  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENSHIP 

Certificate  of  Speaker. — 3.  Any  certificate  of  the  Speaker 
of  the  House  of  Commons  given  under  this  Act  shall  be 
conclusive  for  all  purposes,  and  shall  not  be  questioned  in  any 
court  of  law. 

Enacting  words. — 4.  (i)  In  every  Bill  presented  to  His 
Majesty  under  the  preceding  provisions  of  this  Act,  the  words 
of  enactment  shall  be  as  follows,  that  is  to  say  : — 

"  Be  it  enacted  by  the  King's  most  Excellent  Majesty, 
by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Commons  in 
this  present  Parliament  assembled,  in  accordance  with  the 
provisions  of  the  Parliament  Act,  191 1,  and  by  authority 
of  the  same,  as  follows. " 

(2)  Any  alteration  of  a  Bill  necessary  to  give  effect  to  this 
section  shall  not  be  deemed  to  be  an  amendment  of  the  Bill. 

Provisional  Order  Bills  excluded. — 5.  In  this  Act  the 
expression  "  Public  Bill "  does  not  include  any  Bill  for  con- 
firming a  Provisional  Order. 

Saving  'for  existing  rights  and  privileges  of  the  House  of 
Commons. — 6.  Nothing  in  this  Act  shall  diminish  or  qualify 
the  existing  rights  and  privileges  of  the  House  of  Commons. 

Duration  of  Parliament^  i  Geo.  i,  stat.  2,  c.  38. — 7.  Five 
years  shall  be  substituted  for  seven  years  as  the  time  fixed  for 
the  maximum  duration  of  Parliament  under  the  Septennial  Act, 

1715- 

Short  title, — 8.  This  Act  may  be  cited  as  the  Parliament 

Act,  1 9 11. 


I 


INDEX 


Adams,  Sir  F.  O.,  on  the  Referen- 
dum in  Switzerland,  21 1 

Alverstone,  Lord  Chief  Justice,  on 
the  protection  of  liberty,  67 

American  Federal  Upper  Chambers, 
196-7 

Anne,  Queen,  presides  at  Cabinet 
Councils,  20 

Anson,  Sir  William,  on  the  Growth 
and  Development  of  the  Consti- 
tution, I 

Appeal  to  the  people,  the,  85 

Asquith,  H.  H.,  on  the  Parliament 
Bill,  227 

Assent,  the  Royal,  i,  65,  82 

Australia,  Parliament  of,  96,  134 
Referendum  in,  213 
Second  Chambers  in,  167 
Senate  of,  166,  192,  193 

Austria,  Constitution  of,  147,  170 
Upper  Chamber  of,  170,  183,  194 

Baden,  Lower  Chamber  of,  197 

Upper  Chamber  of,  196 
Baronage,  the,  5,  6 
Bavaria,  Lower  Chamber  of,  197 

Upper  Chamber  of,  196 
Bax-Ironside  on  the  Referendum  in 

Switzerland,  208 
Belgium  and  personal  freedom,  77 

Constitution  of,  151,  177 

Lower  Chamber  of  195 

Senate  of,  177,  180,  i86,  194 
Bill,  legislation  by,  16 
Bill  of  Rights,  13 
Board  of  Agriculture,  the,  72 
Boards  of  commissioners,  multiplica- 
tion of,  70 
Brazil,  Upper  Chamber  of,  196 
Bribery  and  party  politics,  223 
Bribery  of  the  classes,  the,  106 


Bristol,  Referendum  at,  216 
British  North  America  Act,  133 
Brown,  Jones,  and  Robinson,  103 
Bryce,  James,  on  the  advantages  of 
the  President's  veto,  130 

on  the  Referendum,  205 
Budget  of  1909,  the,  57 
Bundesrath,  the,  146,  163,  184 
Bureaucracy,  evils  of,  70 
Burke,  Edmund,  on  the  King's  Teto, 

82 

Cabinet,  origin  of  the,  19 

power  of  the,  54 
Canada,  Constitution  of,  133 

Senate  of,  164,  184,  192,  193 
Caucus  and  Constitution,  45 
Caucus,  the,  how  it  works,  201 
Cecil,  Lord  Hugh,  on  Second  Cham- 
bers in  the  British  dominions  and 
in  foreign  countries,  159 
Chamber  of  Deputies  in  France,  95, 

143 
in  Italy,  150 
in  Spain,  150 
Chamberlain,    Austen    J.,    on    free 

labour,  77 
Churchill,     Winston,     attacks     the 

judges,  69 
Civil  List,  the,  15 
Civil  War,   the,   and  the   House   of 

Lords,  108 
Classification  of  Constitutions,  179 
Clergy,  representation  of  the,  5,  6 
Coalition  of  factions,  dangers  of  a, 

124 
Colonial  forms  of  government,  24 
Colonial  Upper  Chamber,  methods  of 

appointment,  190,  192 
in  relation  to  the  Lower  Chambers, 

193 


INDEX 


Colonial  Upper  Chambers,  restrictions 

on  financial  power,  192 
Commissioners,  increase  of,  70 
Commons,   the,   abolish    the   Lords, 
114 

govern  alone,  115 

injured  by  the  Parliament  Act,  34 

representation  of  the,  5 
Commonwealth  of  Australia,  96 
Commonwealth  of  England,  99 
Congress  of  the  United  States,  92, 

128 
Conservative  Party,  the,  38 
Constituencies,  the,  9 
Constitution,    the,    its  Growth   and 
Development,  i 

general  principles  of  the,  47 
Constitution  of  1653,  the,  99 
Constitution  and  the  individual,  the, 

44 
Constitution  of  Australia,   the,    96, 

127,  134 

of  Austria,  170 

of  Canada,  133 

of  Russia,  169 

of  Switzerland,  94 

cf  the  United  States,  92,  126,  128 
Constitutional  changes,  how  effected 
in  Australia,  137 

in  Belgium,  154 

in  France,  144 

in  Germany,  163 

in  Norway,  154 

in  South  Africa,  141 

in  Sweden,  153 

in  Switzerland,  156 
Constitutional  safeguards,  81 
Constitutional    safeguards      in     the 

British    dominions     and    foreign 

countries,  122 
Continental  Lower  Chambers,  195 
Continental  Upper  Chambers,  193-7 

variously  composed,  194-7 

elected  on  a  popular  basis,  194-5 
Control  of  supply,  tbe,  14 
Convocation,  6 

Corruption  of  classes,  the,  106 
Cortes  of  Spain,  the,  150 
Council  of  States  of  Switzerland,  94, 

15s 
Council  of  the  Empire,  character  of, 

180 
Council  of  the  Empire  in  Russia,  169 
Cromwell,    Henry,    on   Parliaments, 

120 


Cromwell,  Oliver,  and  the  Instrument 
of  Government,  50,  99 
expels  the  Long  Parliament,  116 
his  House  of  Lords,  100,  118 
on  the  Parliament  of  1652,  62 
Cunningham,   C.  D.,  on   the   Swiss 
Referendum,  211 

Danger  of  the  absence  of  safeguards, 

lOI 
Deadlocks  between  Colonial  Cham- 
bers, 193 
in  Continental  Chambers,  195 
in  Holland,  152 
in  Hungary,  171 
in  Italy,  189 
in  South  Africa,  140 
in  Spain,  151,  189 
Democracy,  the  abdication  of,  27 
Democratic  government,  26 
Denmark,  Constitution  of,  149,  151 
Lower  Chamber  of,  195 
Upper  Chamber  of,  194 
Dicey,  Professor  V.  A.,  on  the  Par- 
liament Act,  and  the  destruction 
of  all  constitutional  safeguards, 
81 
Dictatorship  of  the  Commons,  88 
Diet,  the  Hungarian,  149 
Dissolution,  the  power  of,  in  France, 

145.  185 
Duma,  the,  182 

Education  Act,  Mr.  Balfour's,  39 
Education  question   decided   by  the 

Referendum,  214 
Edward  I.,  his  views  on  Parliaments, 

12 
Elected  Colonial  Upper  Chambers, 

192,  193 
Elected  Second  Chambers,  character 

of,  181 
Elections  from  1886  to  1910,  203 
Electoral     Franchise     for    Colonial 

Upper  Chambers,  192 
Electorate  and  the  nation,  55 
Electorate,  the,  and  what  it  votes  for, 

199 
English  Commonwealth,  the,  99 
Estates,  the  Three,  S 

Federal  Assembly  of  Switzerland, 

the,  94 
Federal  States  with  Single  Chambers, 

160 


INDEX 


SB9 


Federal  Upper  Chambers,  196-7 

Female  Suffrage,  31 

Finance  Bill,  1909,  the,  14 

Finlay,  Sir  Robert,  on  Constitutional 
safeguards  in  British  dominions 
and  foreign  countries,  122 

Folkething  in  Denmark,  the,  153 

France,  Constitutions  of,  94,  143,  178 
Lower  Chamber  of,  195 
Senate  of,  95,  178,  185,  194 

Franchise  Act  of  1884,  9 

Franchise  Bill  of  19 12,  ii 

Franchise  Bill,  the  new,  30 

Free  Labour,  75 

Germany,  Constitution  of,  146 
Lower  Chamber  of,  197 
Upper  Chamber  of,  163,  196 
Government  becomes  more  compli- 
cated, 198 
Growth  and  Modern  Development  of 
the  British  Constitution,  by  Sir 
William  Anson,  i 

Habeas  Corpus  Acts  and  peaceful 

picketing,  78 
Halsbury,   Earl    of,   on    attacks    on 

judges,  69 
Herren-Haus,  the,   in   Austria,   170, 

183,  194 
Hesse-Darmstadt,  Lower  Chamber  of, 
197 

Upper  Chamber  of,  196 
Holland,  Constitution  of,  151 

Lower  Chamber  of,  195 

Upper  Chamber  of,  194 
Home  Rule  Bill,  the,  65,  79 

of  1893,  86 
House  of  Assembly  of  South  Africa, 

140 
House  of  Magnates,  the,  170,  182 
House    of    Representatives,    the,   of 
Australia,  135 

of  Austria,  148 

of  New  Zealand,  142 

of  the  United  States,  92,  128 
Hungary,  Constitution  of,  149 

Lower  Chamber  of,  197 

Upper  Chamber  of,  196 

Illinois,  Referendum  in,  207 
Imperial  Ordinances  in  Austria,  148 
Individual,   the,   as  afifected  by  the 

Parliament  Act,  44,  56 
Initiative,  the,  220 


Instrument  of  Government,  the,  50, 

99)  116 
Insurance  Act,  46,  63,  73 
Insurance  Bill,  the,  27 
Italy,  the  Constitution  of,  150,  174 

Lower  Chamber  of,  195 

Upper  Chamber  of,  174,  176,  194 

Judges,   independence  and   fairness 

of  our,  68 
Jury,  origin  of  the,  4 

King,  the,  as  leader,  2,  82 
as  President  at  Cabinet  Councils, 
20 
King's  Assent,  the,  i,  65,  82 
King's  Council,  the,  4 
King's  Revenue,  the,  14 

Lansdowne,  Marquess  of,  on  effect 

of  the  Parliament  Act,  61 
Preface  by,  v. 
Lagthing  of  Norway,  the,  154,  161, 

187 
Law,  supremacy  of  the,  necessity  for, 

67 
Legislative  Assemblies,  the  number 

of,  159 
Legislative  Council  of  New  Zealand, 

142 
Legislative  work  of  the  Lords,  86 
Liberal  Party,  the,  37 
Lords,  political  opinions  of  the,  8 
Liberty,  the  menace  to,  33 
Life    Members    of   Colonial    Upper 

Chambers,  193 
Logrolling  in  politics,  105,  230 
Long  Parliament,  the,  109 
Lords  and  the  Civil  War,  108,  in 
Lords  and  Commons,  contest  between, 

17 

Lords,  House  of,  6 
opposed  to  Charles  I.,  ill 
and  Money  Bills,  13 
and  their  right  of  rejection,  85 
their  place  in  legislation,  18 

Macau  LAY,  Lord,  on  the  Long  Par- 
liament, 109 

Magna  Charta,  5 

Magnates,  the  House  of,  in  Hun- 
gary, 170,  182 

Maine,  Sir  Henry,  on  the  American 
Constitution,  126 


240 


INDEX 


I 


Majorities,    parliamentary,    required 

and  attained,  203 
Members,  payment  of,  10,  $2,  63,  106 
Members  voting   for  measures  they 

dislike,  35 
Midleton,  Viscount,  on  the  House  of 

Lords  and  the  Civil  War,  108 
Ministry,  origin  of  the,  4 
Model  Parliament,  the,  5 
Money  Bills,  13 

defined,  87 

in  Australia,  135 

in  Austria,  148,  182 

in  Belgium,  153,  186 

in  Denmark,  153 

in  France,  144,  185 

in  Germany,  184 

in  Hungary,  182 

in  Italy,  150 

in  Norway,  154 

in  Prussia,  183 

in  South  Africa,  140 

in  Switzerland,  155 
Municipalities  and  the  Referendum, 
216 

Natal,  Referendum  in,  214 
National  Council  of  Switzerland,  the, 

94.  155 
Netherlands,  Constitution  of  the,  151 
Lower  Chamber  of,  195 
Upper  Chamber  of,  194 
Newfoundland,  Constitution  of,  167 

Upper  Chamber  of,  192,  193 
New  South  Wales,  Upper  Chamber 

of,  192,  193 
New  York,  Referendum  in,  207 
New  Zealand  Constitution,  the,  142, 
167 
Upper  Chamber  of,  192,  193 
Nominated  Colonial    Upper  Cham- 
bers, 192 
Nominated  Second  Chambers,  their 

defects,  175 
Norway,  the  Constitution  of,  95,  154, 
161,  187 
Lower  Chamber  of,  195 
Upper  Chamber  of,  194 
Norwegian  Lagthing,  187 
Nova    Scotia,    Upper    Chamber   of, 
192,  193 

Oberholtzer,    Professor,    on     the 
Referendum,  206 


Odelsthing  of  Norway,  the,  96,  154, 

161,  187 
Ordinances,  the  King's,  16 
Imperial,  in  Austria,  148 
Oregon,  Referendum  in,  207 

Paper  Duty  Bill  rejected,  14 
Palmerston,  Lord,  84 

his  defeat,  loi 
Parliament  Act,  the,  34,  41,  123,  233 
and  the  destruction  of  constitutional 

safeguards,  81 
considered  in  relation  to  the  rights 

of  the  people,  26 
principle  of  the,  30 
Parliament  of  Belgium,  15 1 
of  South  Africa,  140 
of  the  Australian  Commonwealth, 

96 
of  1295,  5 

of  1640,  112 

of  1652,  62 

origin  of,  4 

rights  of,  83 
Parliamentary  factions,  102 

government,  meaning  of,  49 

supremacy,  51 
Parliaments,  duration  of,  23 

the  Protector's,  116 
Partnership  problem,  a,  103 
Parties,  the  present,  40 

in  Parliament,  102 
Party,  the  difficulties  of,  199 

machine,  the,  199 

organization,  21 

pressure,  the  power  of,  35 

system,  working  of  the,  201 
Patronage,  extension  of,  71 
Payment  of  Members,  10,  52,  63,  106 

in  Russia,  169 
Peel,  Sir  Robert,  on  abolishing  the 

House  of  Peers,  122 
Peerage  small  in  the  past,  no 

threatened  increase  of  the,  58 
Peers  abolished  by  Commons,  1 14 

numbers  of  the, '7 

refuse  to  act  alone,  1 12 
Permits  issued  for  the  King's  high- 
way, 76 
Personal  freedom  and  the  Constitu- 
tion, 44 
Petition  of  Right,  the,  1 1 1 
Picketing    violates    Habeas    Corpus 

Acts,  78 
Plural  votes  in  Belgium,  178 


INDEX 


Ul 


Poll  of  the  people,  the,  198 
Prerogative  of  the  Crown,  188 
President  of  the  United  States,  his 

powers,  92,  129 
Princes  of  reigning  families  members 

of  Upper  Chambers,  193 
Proclamations  in  Council,  17 
Proportional  representation  in   Bel- 
gium, 178 
Provisions    for   avoiding    deadlocks, 

195,  197   . 
Prussia,  Constitution  of,  171 

Lower  Chamber  of,  197 

Upper  Chamber  of,  196 
Public  Bills  and  the  Lords,  88 


Quebec,    Upper   Chamber  of,   192, 

193 
Queensland,  Constitution  of,  189 
Referendum  in,  214 
Upper  Chamber  of,  192,  193 

Redistribution  Act  of  1885,  10 

Referendum,  the,  198 
at  Bristol,  216 
and  bribery,  the,  223 
in  Australia,  97,  213 
in  Illinois,  207 
in  Natal,  214 
in  New  York,  207 
in  Oregon,  207 
in  Queensland,  189,  214 
in  Switzerland,  155,  156,  208 
in  the  United  States,  93,  205 
in  use  by  municipalities,  216 
does  not  compel  resignation,  230 
its  effect  on  Members  of  Parliament, 

229 
of  two  kinds  in  Switzerland,  208 
party  objections  to  the,  219 
would  defeat  log-rolling,  230 

Reform  Act  of  1832,  9,  84 

Reichsrath,  the,  147 

Reichstag,  the,  146 

Representation,    results    of    the    in- 
equalities of,  55 

Representative    government    resting 
upon  fictions,  53 

Representatives  who  do  not   repre- 
sent, 202 

Restrictions  on  the  financial  powers 
of  Colonial  Upper  Chambers,  192 

Rigsdag  in  Denmark,  the,  151 
in  Sweden,  the,  151 


Royal  Assent,  i,  65,  82 

Russia,  Constitution  of,  149,  169 


Safeguards,  Constitutional,  122 

in  Australia,  135 

the  destruction  of,  81 
Saxony,  Lower  Chamber  of,  197 

Upper  Chamber  of,  196 
Second  Chamber,  duties  of,  38,  40, 

190 
Second  Chambers  and  Single  Cham- 
ber dangers,  126 

adopted  in  all  important    States, 

.    ^57 

in  Australia,  167 

in  South  Africa,  167 

in  the   British   dominions   and   in 
foreign  countries,  159 

nominated,  175 
Selborne,  Earl  of,  on  "  the  two  years' 
fraud,"  59 

on  the  Referendum,  198 
Senate,  American,  92,  128,  161,  184 

of  Australia,  135,  166 

of  Belgium,  177,  186 

of  Canada,  134,  164,  184 

of  France,  95,  143,  178,  185 

of  Italy,  150,  174,  176 

of  South  Africa,  139,  168 

of  Spain,  150,  171 

of  the  United  States,  92,  128,  161, 
184 
Sessions  different  from  years,  90 
Single-Chamber  government  in  Eng- 
land and  its  failure,  115,  120 
Single- Chamber  States,  160 
Single-member     constituencies     and 

party  organization,  21 
Small  Holdings  Act,  the,  72 
Smith,  F.  E„  K.C.,  M.P.,  on   the 

Parliament  Act,  26 
South  Africa,  Parliament  of,  139 

Second  Chambers  of,  167 

Senate  of,  168,  192,  193 

Union  of,  139 

Upper  Chamber  of,  192,  193 
South  Australia,  Uppei^  Chambe^  of, 

192,  193 
Spain,  Constitution  of,  150,  171 

Lower  Chamber  of,  195 

Upper  Chamber  of,  194 
Star  Chamber,  the,  17 
State  legislatures  in  America,  93,  131 
State  representation,  162 


INDEX 


Storthing  of  Norway,  the,  96,   154, 

161,  187 
Stuarts,  the,  and  taxation,  12 
Sweden,  Constitution  of,  151 

Lower  Chamber  of,  195 

Upper  Chamber  of,  194 
vSwing  of  the  pendulum,  the,  201,  203 
Switzerland,  Constitution  of,  94,  155 

Lower  Chamber  of,  195 

Referendum  in,  208 

Upper  Chamber  of,  194 

Table  of  Magnates,  140 
Tasmania,  Upper  Chamber  of,  192, 

193 
Taxation,  the  struggle  over,  12 
Temperley,  H.  W.   V.,  Tables   by, 

192 
Theory  of  Government,  our,  198 
Titles  of  the  Peerage,  6 
Trades  Disputes  Act,  75 
Trades    Unions    placed    above    the 

Constitution,  75 
the  Referendum  in  use  by,  216 
Tudor  rule  and  Stuart  rule.  108 
Two  years'  delay,  the,  58 


Unequal  representation,  ii 
Union  of  the  Kingdoms,  the,  24 
Unitary  States  with  Single  Chambers, 

161 

United  States,  constitution,  92,  126, 
128 
Referendum  in,  205 
Senate,  161,  196 
Upper  Chambers,  Tables  of,  192-197 


Veto  of  the  King,  the,  i,  65,  82 
Victoria,  Upper  Chamber  of,  192, 
Voters,  the  number  of,  9 
Voting  on  the  Referendum,  215 
plural,  178 


193 


Western  Australia,  Upper  Chamber 

of,  192,  193 
Willoughby  de  Broke,  Lord,  on  the 

Constitution  and  the  individual, 

44 
Wiirtemberg,    Lower    Chamber    of, 
197 
Upper  Chamber  of,  196 


THE  END 


PRINTED   BY  WILLIAM   CLOWBS   AND   SONS,    UMITKD,   LONDON  AND   BBCCLB8. 


Is 

9 

C      O 

CC 


CQ 


•H 
CO 

C  <U9 
or.  «H 
(3  ffi 


P/3  ^ 


.UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 
LIBRARY 


Do   not 

re  move 
the   card 
from   this 
Pocket. 


Acme    Library   Card   Pocket 

Under  Pat.  "  Ref.  Index  File." 
Made  by  LIBRARY  BUREAU 


^  'p.    ^^.  ^     ^ff^T^H'